The text.
ANd she shall bring foorth a sonne: and thou shalt call his name ⸫ Iesus.
A VIEW OF THE MARGINAL NOTES OF THE Popish Testament, translated into English by the English fugitiue Papists resiant at RHEMES in France. By George Wither.
The Law of the Lord is perfect, conuerting the soule, the testimonie of the Lord is sure, and giueth wisedome to the simple.
Iohannes maluit se ponere in numero peccatorum, vt Christum haberet aduocatum: quam ponere se pro Christo aduocatum, & inueniri inter damnandos superbos:
Iohn had rather place himselfe in the number of sinners, that he might haue Christ to be his aduocate: than to let himselfe in steed of Christ to be an aduocate, and so to be found amongst damnable proud men.
Printed at London by Edm. Bollifant for Thomas Woodcocke.
IT is the manner, vse, and custome of all that set foorth any thing to be seene and read of others, to set downe some reasons that mooued them to take such pains, and to publish their labors. In the yeere of our Lord, one thousand, fiue hundred, eightie two, a testament trāslated into English, at Rhemes in France, was published in print, by the English fugitiue Papists resiant there. The censure, view, and examination whereof, hath euer since been hartily looked, or rather longed for, of all both rich and poore, high and low, that feare God and loue his truth. But by what occasion I cannot tell, it hath been hitherto delaied. Whereupon I thought it would not be amisse, neither misliked, if some thing in the meane space might be done, toward the satisfaction of the well affected, and the repressing of the triumphes of the contrarie. Therefore at my returne from London, from Michaelmasse terme last past, I tooke in hand to discouer the loose, corrupt, vniust, and vntrue dealing of our Rhemists in their marginall notes. Which if I could effect, and bring to passe afore an answer to their whole worke came foorth, I did suppose that it would somwhat diminish the griefe of manie good men, and make them the more patiently to expect and wait for the censure of the whole work. And againe, if it should happen, that by reason I tooke it in hand so late, that I [...]ould not compasse it, or bring it to passe, afore the censure of the whole worke were in presse, yet I did thinke, that bicause that worke could not be but verie great, and therfore chargeable; that it would not be thought amisse of, if some part were answered by it selfe, which the poorer, and those which either were vnable, or vnwilling to be at charges with the other, might attaine and haue with small cost. Now hauing by the fauor of God gone through it, I thought that I could not choose a better patron for it, than your Grace, whom God hath aduanced to the highest Ecclesiasticall place and dignitie in our Church of England. For some make the dedication of their works, testimonies of old friendship and familiaritie, and as it were monuments of their old long continued loue. Which cause if there were no more, were sufficient, considering the loue, wherewith you haue imbraced me these thirtie yeeres and vpwards. Others do it to witnes their mindfulnes of their dutie to them that be in honorable place and calling. And why should not I heerin also imitate them, sith it hath pleased God, leauing me in a meane place, so highly to aduance you? Others to get the fau [...]able patronage and defence of their works by high dignitie and authoritie, against all maleuolous cauillers and backbiters, whereof this wicked world is alwaies full. And heer of both I stand in great need, hauing the whole band of Popish sophisters in this against me, and also none can better protect and defend me, than you, either for learning and iudgement, or for [Page] power and authoritie, wherewith God hath indued you. Their whole worke consisteth altogither of lieng, fraud, and deceit, which I thought not vnmeete in some part to touch, disclose, and make manifest in this mine Epistle. First in their Preface, then in their Translation, after in their collected and concluded Annotations: lastly, in their thicke and threefold allegations of the fathers. In which I will vse all possible breuitie and shortnes; for that my purpose is but to giue a little small taste of their foule and shamelesse dealings, whereby the sinceritie of their dealing in the rest may be the easilier and better gessed at. The first part of their Preface maintaineth against the whole course of the Scriptures, and against all authoritie of the ancient primitiue Church, that it is not necessarie for al Christians to haue, and read the Scriptures in a knowen vulgar toong.Deut. 6. vers. 7. 8 9. Which if it were true, why are all men commanded continually to talke of them, and to write them vpon the doores, wals,Psal. 1. vers. [...]. and posts of their houses, and how should they meditate in them day and night? How should fathers teach them to their children,Psal. 78. v. [...]. and they againe to their children?Psal. 19. ve [...]. 7. The Scriptures giue wisedome to the simple, why then shall not the simplest seeke in them to waxe wise?Iohn 5. v 39. If life be to be found in the Scriptures, why shall not all search them that looke for life?Rom. v. 1 [...]. v. [...]. If they be written for our learning, why should it not be as lawful to learne by reading, as by hearing? The Cōstitutions which they sundry times alledge,Cleme [...]. l. b. 1. cap. [...]. as ordeined by the Apostles, do appoint Laie men to read the Law, the books of the Kings,Epistla ad Marcellam. the Psalmes and the Gospell. Saint Hierome commendeth poore plough men, bicause at the plough taile in their worke and labor, they could sing the Psalmes. Our Rhemists adde of their owne (beleeue them if you list) to salue the matter withall, that they sang in a language they vnderstood not, and wherein they could not read those Scriptures. Saint Chrysostome exhorted the common people to get them Bibles,In the homilie▪ quoted in their epistle. and Testaments, and refuted the same obiections, which the Papists at this day make to the contrary. But our Papists tel vs that he dealt like a pulpit man, and therfore his rules must not be generall, but serue for his owne people, which he preached vnto. As who should say the pulpit were not as meet a place, to deliuer the rules of religion, and a generall truth in, as the schooles. They adde, that euery artificer dealeth in the hardest, and deepest matters of religion, omitting the more easie, that they presuppose no difficulties, that they aske for no expositor, that they feele no depth of Gods science in Scripture, that maners, and life are nothing amended, that priuate fantasies, and not the sense of the Church, and doctors thereof, in interpreting the Scriptures is followed. And whosoeuer knoweth the state, and condition of the Church of England, knoweth all this to be an beape, and dunghill of lies packed togither. If their commendation of their Churches moderation, in not wholy condemning, nor forbidding generally vulgar translations, be not a lie▪ then Master Harding,In the fift part of his answere to the apologie, Chap. 16. [...]. and such other like of their side, haue abused vs, in telling vs, that the malepartnesse of Heretikes made the Church altogither to forbid the vulgar translations. Their accusations of our translations, haue alreadie been so well answered by Master Doctor Fulke to Martinius, that I neede not to touch them. Their reasons likewise being both many, and friuolous, whereby they go about to prefer their vulgar latin version, before the text in the toongs, wherein they were first written, I leaue to him, or them, which shall answere the whole preface in order as it lieth: onely three things, I will admonish men to consider of, in them. First that they tend not so much to giue credit to the vulgar [Page] text, as to discredit al texts whatsoeuer, to the end that either men might haue nothing to ground their religion certainlie on, or else to make their Church of Rome their only stay. Secondly, that they confesse the Fathers in this point to be against them, namely whose opinions are that the Latin text should yeeld to the Greeke, and Hebrue: but they thinke to avoid it with a slie shift, that they meant the true, and vncorrupted text, as it was in their daies, and times. But Lodouicus Viues a learned man, liuing in the daies of Henrie the eight, in his annotations vpon Saint Augustine de ciuitate Dei, Iib. 14. cap. 8. telleth vs, that to his time (a fewe vnlearned dolts excepted) all men preferred the texts in their original toongs,Lib. 15. cap. 13. before the others translated out of them. Therefore either our good Masters of Rhemes must tell vs of some great corruptions that haue crept in of late yeeres into the Greeke, and Hebrew texts, or else they can not blame vs for not crediting them against the learned of all ages afore vs, old and new, one, and others. Thirdly, that the Councel of Trent goeth not so far as our new Masters of Rhemes: For they preferre it onely before all Latin translations, making it amongst them the onely autenticall texte: In which it is plaine that either the Pope, or the Councell might, and did erre. For Erasmus dedicated his translation to Pope Leo, and vnder his approbation manie men tooke it for autenticall, and now your Councell iudgeth it not autenticall, therefore either Leo, or they iudged amisse, take whether they will. Thus much for their Preface. Their Translation (how much soeuer they brag of paines, care, and conscience to deale sincerely) is fraudulently framed to make poore men thinke the Scriptures to be more obscure and darke a great deale, than they are, and so to fray them (as much as in them lieth) from taking paines to read them. I note this onely, not bicause it is not full of other corruptions, and partialities, but bicause leauing them to the censurer, or censurers therof, I take that which euery blind man may see, that they haue studied therin for nothing lesse, than perspicuitie, & plainnes. For they haue both hunted for words of purpose, which the people do not vnderstand, as superstantiall, didrachmes, cense, stater, scandall, scandalized, Corbanah, euangelized, scenopegia, paraclete,Iohn 2. v. 4. prepucie, Neophyte, depositum, gratis, and such like: And also left their sentences vnperfect,Iohn. 21. vers. 22. halt, maimed, and without sence, and all to strike simple persons in a maze, As what is to me & the woman? and this man what?Rom. 5. vers. 18. As by the offence of one vnto al men to condemnation, and such like, which in English haue no sence. Their collections, and conclusions how weake and friuolous they are, though it will sufficiently appeare in mine answeres to their marginal notes; yet I hope it wil not be amisse, if some also be noted down here. These shall be of two sorts, one so grosse that euery simple man may see the vanitie of their collections: the other more cunninglie, but yet deceitfully gathered. The deceit of the later sort is also double, either grounded vpon wilfull, and slaunderous misreporting of our assertions, or else vpon aequiuocations, and ambiguitie of words, wherewith it seemeth they delight them selues greatly, and thinke it a wonderfull peece of learning to deceiue their poore, simple & credulous followers. The first sort void of all shew of probable consequence, are throughout their Testament very many. But to auoide tediousnes, I will content me here with a very few.Vers. 23. In the first of Matthew. Our Sauiour Christ borne in mariage, yet of a Virgin, honoreth both states, and withall teacheth vs that virginitie, and continent life are preferred before mariage. In the second of Matthew vpon the murdering of the children,Vers. 16. by this we learn, [Page] what credit is to be giuen to the Church in canonizing Saints, and celebrating their holydaies,Vers. 8. &c. In the third Chapter, vpon those words. Yeeld therefore fruit worthy of penance. Iohn preacheth satisfaction by doing worthy fruits, & works of penance.Vers. 2. Both in the third & fourth chapter, vpon Iohns preaching in the desart, & Christs going into the desart, to be tempted of the di [...]ell, they gather a warrant for popish Heremites, that make a profession to liue out of the societie & companie of men continually,Vers. 21. and so to end their daies. In the sift of Matthew vpon these words, except your iustice do abound, &c. whereby we see (say they) saluation, life and iustification not to come of onely faith, or imputation of Christs righteousnes.Vers. 13. In the sixt chapter, vpon these words, Leade vs not into temptation, they saie that Beza according to the Caluinistes opinion, saith that God leadeth into temptation, therefore he maketh God the author of euill.Vers. [...]. In the seauenth chapter vpon these words, Lord, Lord. These men haue faith, otherwise they could not inuocate, therefore to beleeue is not enough. I could haue drawne out a great number as bad, or woorse than these, but I will heere stay. For I haue giuen a sufficient taste, what might be done in the most part of their Testament, almost in euerie chapter. Now concerning their double deceit afore spoken of, whereof the first is grounded vpon malice, which blindeth them, and maketh them wilfully against their owne conscience and knowledge to mistake and misreport our assertions. One common cauill, is the finding fault with our translating of [...], and [...], repentance,Vers. [...]. and to repent, and amend, Mathew. 11. and repeated in many other places, which is grounded vpon this slander, that bicause we do not allow that the fruits of repentance be works satisfactorie for sinne, therefore we do not teach at al those testimonies of harty, and vnfeined repentance. Another cauill very cōmon also riseth vpon that, bicause we confesse (as the holy Ghost hath taught vs in the Scriptures) that God is the author of euerie act, therefore they gather also that he is the author of euerie sinne, or euill. Which malicious collection, though it haue been ten thousand times answered, and that fully, yet they cease not still odiouslie to obiect it. And bicause we denie that Christ after his death went into Limbus Patrum,Actes 2. vers. [...]7. as they without al warrant of the word imagine, therefore they maliciouslie giue out that Caluin and his followers denie an article of the Faith,1. Peter. 3. ver. 19. and therfore conclude them to be infidels. In all their notes touching iustification by faith, they deale with vs, as though we ascribed iustification to an idle faith, which worketh not by loue, and vpon that false ground, they gather many things against vs, as shall appeere in mine answere to their notes. But all that are wise, and haue eies to see, do perceiue, that in this maner of dealing, they do but vtter their owne shame, in making no conscience of cogging, lieng, and slaundering, & in steede of battailing with their enimies, they make themselues sport with their owne shadowes. Now to their amphibologies, and aequiuocations; which are also to long to pursue. The Rhemists vpon the fift to the Galathians confesse, that Paule when he ascribeth iustification to faith, speaketh of such a faith as worketh by charitie, and yet in all their notes against iustification by faith, they dallie, and play, and dazel the eies of the simple with the ambiguitie of the word, being diuerslie in diuerse places taken. The like dealing they vse about the words of iustice, and iustification, which when they know them to be diuersly taken, and in sundry senses, yet they delude with the sound of the words those, who for simplicitie are not able to discerne the diuersitie of the sense. I [Page] wil not heap vp here more of these examples, a number will offer themselues in reading of mine answers. The alledging of the Fathers thicke and threefolde, is for two fraudulent respects. One is, that those which are doubtfull to what religion they may encline, and to which side to cleaue, may continue doubtfull, and without resolution still, whiles both our aduersaries, and we alledge Fathers, and accuse one another of corrupt dealing in them, and they poore soules not able to repaire to the Fathers to see whether side dealeth truely. The second is to continue the false perswasion of their credulous followers, in thinking that all antiquitie maketh for poperie. To these two ends it is, that their allegations are so many. First therefore to auoid this their fraud, it is to be noted, and obserued, that a maruellous number of their allegations, touch no point, nor matter in controuersie betwixt vs. As for example,Mat. 2. ver. 16. they alledge Origen to prooue that the innocent children murthred by the commandement of Herode,Mat. 3. ver. 10. haue beene honored for martyres. Augustine to prooue that not to do good is damnable.Mat. 3. vers. 8. Hierome to prooue that fasting, praier, and almes are fruits of repentance, or as they terme it, penance, Cyprian to prooue that they are false martyrs,Mat. 5. ver. 10. that suffer not for iustice. Chrysostome to prooue that by the church the gouernors thereof be vnderstoode.Mat. 18. vers. 17. Ambrose to prooue that God hath left to his church authoritie aswel to loose,Mat. 18. vers. 18. as to binde. Which kinde of proofes for matter not denied, if they had beene omitted, and left out, the great glorious shew of Fathers had beene blemished, and their campe verie nigh halfe dissolued. Next is to be marked, that if they catch any thing that maketh for them in any Father, they neuer looke how rightly the Father collecteth it, and by what good reason he warranteth it, it is with them sufficient that he saith it.August. epist. 19. But Augustine teacheth vs to giue that reuerence onely to the canonical Scriptures, to beleeue. whatsoeuer they say. And for others of what learning or holines soeuer, not to beleeue bicause they speake, but bicause they prooue that which they speake, either by the word it selfe, or by good reason grounded vpon the same word. And here also bicause they are woont to triumph that we make this a colour to reiect the Fathers, when they make against vs, it is to be remembred that they themselues do not without exception admit the Fathers.Hos. de side & symbolo ca. 19. But they appoint an other rule to trie them, and their saiengs by, that is, the decrees, and determinations of their owne church. Thirdly it is to be noted that they alledge those bookes very often, wherin they know that the Father which wrote them, was far ouercarried with heate of contencion, that they themselues will not, nor dare not defend many things that passed them, as Hieroms bookes against Iouiuian, and Vigilantius. Fourthly it is not to be passed ouer, how they abuse Augustine in leauing those bookes which he wrote against the heretike Pelagius,Retract. lib. 1. cap. 23. concerning the question of Freewill, and alledging testimonies out of other books, wherein he himselfe did confesse, that he did erre of ignorance. Fiftly they force diuers, and sundrie to serue their turnes, whether they will, or no. Sixtly to make the greater shew, they furnish out their number with such as they know to haue beene burnt on the face for forgerie, and cite them vnder the reuerend names of Clemens, and Dionisius Areopagita, and such like. Finally it is not to be passed ouer, that they for the corroborating, and proouing of the vsurped primacie of the bishop of Rome, they hunt for speeches of the Fathers spoken in extolling Peter, or in commending the faith, then professed at Rome, or els the excellent learning, and vertue of some notable bishops there, which then [Page] gouerned that church, and them they racke, and set on the tenters to prooue that, which they neuer thought of, that is, the vniuersall power, and authority, which the bishop of Rome now claimeth. The practise of the primitiue church doth best declare, both what the Fathers ment, and also what power and authoritie he had. In that it is manifest that he was a bishop as other bishops,Hieronimu [...] Euagr [...]o. Nicenum concilium canone 6. afterward by consent of men a patriarch limited as other patriarches, a subiect to the Emperour in commission vnder him as a delegate, that men might appeale from him, and that the Emperour might, and did appoint in such cases of appeale delegates to affirme, or reuerse the bishop of Romes former sentence and iudgement.August nus ad Epistola Parmemam libro pr [...]mo cap 5. & contra literas Petiliam lib. 3. cap. 25. So far was he from that vniuersalitie of power, which he hath heertofore vsurped, and yet challengeth. But why should I dwel so long in these matters, & exceede the length of an Epistle, seeing they haue brought nothing of anie weight, in anie matter of controuersie, but it hath beene (and that they know well enough) often, and fullie answered by diuers, and sundrie alreadie? But bicause being fugitiues, and hauing no honest ordinarie vocation to occupie themselues about, they neuer make an end of writing, wherein they do nothing but set new colours on old matters, to make their sencelesse followers beleeue, that they bring in new allegations, neuer before answered: Therefore (vnder your Graces correction be it vttered) I would wish that our controuersies being drawen into a sum, might by your authoritie be deuided, to so many learned men, as your Grace shall thinke conuenient and competent for that purpose, to examine, and to reduce and bring into the best frame and forme they can, all the arguments of the aduersaries, and to ech seuerall argument the answere, as plainely and briefly as it can be comprised, which being done, and compiled into one, or two volumes, whatsoeuer they write hereafter, except they bring (which I thinke impossible) some newe thing heretofore vnheard of, to be referred to those volumes for answer, and so to cease troubling the world with more bookes. Touching mine answers to their marginall notes (I hope it will appeere) that I haue studied with as much breuitie, and plainnes as I could possibly, to discipher their vanitie, and trifling, wherewith they haue blotted, and blurred their margents of their Testament. Their translation, and larger annotations, though many times great occasions are offered to carpe at them, yet as neere as I could possiblie, I haue left them vntouched, to him, or them (whosoeuer he or they be) that of purpose shall deale with that matter. To the end that my truth, and simplicitie of dealing may the better appeere to the Reader, of what sort soeuer he be, I haue set downe the text, wherevpon their notes are gathered, according to their owne translation, and their notes, word, forword, and then mine answers. By which doing, I hope it will well appeere, that when out of their most partiall translation, which they of purpose haue framed for their best aduantage, the things which they gather, will not follow▪ nor be confirmed: that they are vtterlie destitute of all helpe of the scriptures, how soeuer they labor to wring them to their purpose. But concerning mine owne doing this shall suffice. If this which I haue done, shall by you (most reuerend father) be iudged to be profitable for the church and people of God, I haue that which I desire. The Lord God blesse, keepe, and preserue you. At Dunburie the xij. of Aprill. 1588.
ANd she shall bring foorth a sonne: and thou shalt call his name ⸫ Iesus.
Iesus an Hebrew word, in English Sauiour.
If you would assigne vs none other Sauiour, neither in part nor in whole, our controuersies were at an end, we should not neede to fill the worlde with our pamphlets.
Then Herode perceiuing that he was deluded by the Sages, was exceeding angrie: and sending, murdered all the ⸫ men children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the borders thereof, from two yeeres olde and vnder.
The martyrdome of holy Innocents, whose Holy-day is kept the 28. of December.
You studyed (no doubt) harde for this note, or els so learned a matter coulde not haue passed your penne. That these children were murdered for Christes cause, I well perceiue, and yet because their death was not a voluntarie testimonie to the trueth, I see not any iust reason to accompt them Martyrs: Howbeit it is not a matter woorth the contending about.
Euery tree therefore that doth ⸫ not yeeld good fruit, shall be cut downe, and cast into the fire.
It is not onely damnable to doe euill: but also not to doe good. Aug. Sermone 6 [...]. de temp.
You doe well to cite Augustine for this, and we beléeue it, not bicause he sayeth it, but bicause this text doeth enforce it. And you must either tell vs what euill doing is smaller, then not doing good, or els your veniall sinnes must be quite banished the countrey.
Be at agreement with thine aduersary betimes whiles thou art in the way with him: least perhaps the aduersarie deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the officer, and thou be cast into ⸫ prison.
This prison is taken of very auncient Fathers for Purgatorie: namely, Saint Cyprian epist. 52. ad Anton. nu. 6.
And what néede Fathers for this? Is it not ynough that your holy father of Rome taketh it so? The fathers might erre, he can not erre. If this prison be purgatorie, then no man can passe out of it without paying the last farthing. And if that be so, the sale of pardons, and such pelte is marred. For howe can pardon take place where payment is so peremptorily required? But Cyprian taketh it for purgatorie, I haue looked into the place by you quoted, and find it not so: onely he toucheth there this present place, but neither his wordes, nor the circumstances of the place afore, nor after doe enforce any meaning of your purgatorie that I can sée.In quest. ex nouo & veteri testamento, cap. 70. Therefore it argueth either great negligence in you, in not searching, or great penurie of fathers so applying this place:De salutaribus documentis cap. 64. if you searching could find none more plaine for your turne than this. Augustine expoundeth this place of hell plainly and flatly.Eusebius de preparatione Euangelica. lib. 11. cap. 20. As for your purgatorie, Plato the Ethnicke philosopher of great fame, was the first founder thereof that I haue read of.
Thou shalt loue thine neighbour, and ⸫ hate thine enemie.
So taught the Pharisees; not the lawe.
So say we to them that turne precepts to counsels, so teach the papistes, and not the Gospel.
Who maketh his sunne to rise vpon good & bad, and raineth vpon iust and ⸫ vniust.
We see that the temporall prosperitie of persons, and countries is no signe of better men, or truer religion.
Therefore the Popes long continued rolle of succession, is no [Page 3] good argument to approoue his religion, nor his present prosperitie, his goodnesse, and holinesse.
Giue vs to day our ⸫ supersubstantiall bread.
In Saint Luke the Latine is, panem quotidianum, daily bread, the Greeke being indifferent to both, [...].
You do in this according to your common custome, that which is most obscure, farthest from the peoples vnderstanding, and may best serue you to dally withall, that you make choise of.
Be not carefull therefore, saying what shall we eate, or what shall we drinke, or wherewith shall we be couered? For all these things the ⸫ heathen doe seeke after.
They seeke temporall things onely, and that not of the true God, but of their idols, or by their owne industrie.
To contend with you about the heathen it were but a follie. It is manifest that many of them looked for immortalitie of the soule, and felicitie after this life, as their Elisij campi doe testifie. But for séeking either by your owne industrie, or by them which are no gods, you and they may be coupled together. For you be right cousin germaines, and therein you giue them not place an inch.
If you then being naught, know how to giue good giftes to your children, how much more will your Father which is in heauen, giue ⸫ good things to them that aske him.
These good things are graces and all spiritual giftes, and whatsoeuer pertaineth to the health of the soule.
If al these things be giuen vs of God, and so are of his franke and free liberalitie, then with what face teach you, that your own merites must get vs heauen, and gaine vs the saluation of our soules.
And Iesus ⸫ seeing their faith, said to the sicke of the palsey, &c.
We see that the faith of one helpeth to obtaine for another.
It is very true that there is mutuall helpe giuen by the faithfull whiles they liue one to another, [...]am. 5. 15, 16. Rom. 1. 1 [...]. both by prayer to obtaine good things at Gods hand, and also to comfort and confirme one another mutually in faith, and all goodnesse: but what maketh this for that which you teach fooles to looke for, that is, helpe by them which are dead and gone.
But the dayes will come when the bridegrome shall be taken away from them, and ⸫ then they shall fast.
Christ signifieth that the Church shall vse fasting dayes after his Ascension. Epiphanius in Compend. fid. Cath. August. epist. 80.
Christ doeth not prescribe any certaine day, or dayes euery wéeke to fast in, howsoeuer occasions doe fall out: neither doeth he appoint men when they fast, to abstaine from one kinde of meate, & to fill their bellie with another: your fathers you might haue spared.As Thursdayes. The fasting dayes there set downe by Epiphanius vnder the name of Apostolicall tradition, for verifying and fulfilling this place,August. epist. [...]6. your church obserueth not. As for Augustine, he knewe of no such tradition that is of any daies appointed by Christ, or his Apostles to fast in.
But Iesus turning and seeing her, said, haue a good heart daughter, ⸫ thy faith hath made thee safe.
Loe, her deuotion to the hemme of his garment, was not superstition, but a token of greater faith: so is the deuout touching of holy relikes.
It is true that her deuotion was not superstition, but a token of faith mixt with many infirmities, which infirmities it pleased Christ (for such is his mercie toward his) not to impute, but to forgiue. And where you draw from this example an approbation of your superstitious touching holy relikes, you doe amisse. For her acte is not set downe for a common rule for others to follow, and though it were, yet it could not serue, but where the principall things to be considered of are alike, which wil farre disagrée in any relike that you can name vsed in Poperie.
But the Pharisees said, ⸫ in the prince of diuels he casteth out diuels.
In like maner say the heretikes, calling all miracles done in the Church, the lying signes of Antichrist.
It is but vaine to quarell with you, for giuing vs the odious names of heretikes, and vsurping to your synagogue of Satan the glorious name of the Catholique church. We doe not call all miracles done in your synagogue lying signes, for God diuers times by miracles hath disclosed the impietie, and hipocrisie of your Antichristian captaines of Rome, as the miraculous discouerie of sixe thousand infants heades afore murdered by adulterous priestes,Huldericus Augusta. episcopus in epist. ad papam Nicholaum. Nicholaus Clemangis. constrained to single life in the dayes of Gregorie the great, and the appearing of an owle in a councell holden at Rome, by pope Iohn the xxiiii. after the masse of the holy Ghost solemnly song at the beginning of the councel, and such like. But those which either by the illusion of the diuell haue bene done, or by your auncestors fained to be done, to vphold popish corruptions contrary to the manifest trueth of the word, whereof some are babish, some ridiculous, some so foule and filthie as that they would loathe any honest eare to heare, we do, and may well call lying signes of Antichrist. Of these whosoeuer vouchsafeth to waste some time in your legenda aurea, or in promptuario exemplorum, or in mille miraculis beat. Mart. or such like bookes, shall find store to your shame.
Into the way of the ⸫ Gentiles go ye not, and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not.
They haue here commission to preach onely in Israel: the time being not yet come to call the Gentiles.
Whereby we sée the depth of the counsell and wisedome of God to be such, as no man can render a reason of, and that in his wisedome he sometime withdraweth the light of his Gospel, and communicateth it in comparison but to a [...]ewe, and sometime againe he causeth it to shine foorth brightly, and the knowledge of it to spread farre abroad.
Be ye therefore ⸫ wise as serpents, and simple as doues.
Wisedome and simplicitie both necessarie in preachers, Bishops, and priestes.
But you ioyne wisedom and double dealing together, & hold it for a principle, that you are not bound to deale simply and truely with your aduersaries,Concilium Constantiense sessione 19. as both that conclusion of the councell of Constance, that faith giuen to heretikes is not to be kept, and also the continuall practise of your church doeth very well testifie. And you doe well in reckening bishops and priestes beside preachers, because skant the tenth or tithe of your bishops and priests were wont to preach.
And ⸫ feare yee not them that kill the bodie, and are not able to kill the soule.
A goodly comfort for christians and catholikes, and all good men, in the persecutions of Turke, of heretikes, of all wicked men.
Which comfort did animate and encourage all those, whom you haue burnt and killed for religion, to testifie the truth against you, with losse of their liues, and shedding of their blood.
And he that receiueth a ⸫ iust man, in the name of a iust man, shall receiue the reward of a iust man.
The reward for harboring and helping any blessed iust person suffering for his iustice and conscience.
To this we agrée, but your meaning we are far from. For your meaning is, that wheresoeuer reward is expressed, there also merit of worke should be vnderstood. As if it were not possible for God to be more bountiful in rewarding, than we are meritorious in deseruing. Otherwise it were a simple sillie rewarde, that a cup of colde water could deserue.
And if you did know what it is, I will mercy, and not ⸫ sacrifice: you would neuer haue condemned the innocents.
You are loth your note should passe vnuiewed, and therefore you make this reference. Well we haue séene it, and finde that, which any yoong schooler with verie small studie would haue set downe. The best commendation it deserueth, is, that it sauoreth not so much of your vsuall corruption, as commonly your notes do. Other thing it hath not woorth the nothing downe.
Euerie kingdome ⸫ diuided against it selfe, shal be made desolate: and euerie citie or house diuided against it selfe, shall not stande.
Therefore the kingdome of heretikes can not possibly stand, bicause it is alwaies full of diuision and dissention.
If all heresies and sects in the whole world be raked out, and al their contentions, and strifes numbred, yet neither in number, nor in weight can they excéede the strifes that haue béene, and are among our popish heretikes themselues. Wherefore as their kingdome hath alreadie begun to fall, so it is not like to endure.
Either ⸫ make the tree good, and his fruite good: or make the tree euill, and his fruit euill.
It is a mans owne free will, and election, to be a good tree, or an ill tree, to bring foorth good fruits or bad. So Augustine vpon this place. Lib. 2. cap. 4. de Actis cum Foelice Manichaeo.
I maruell not that péeuish papists hold this, for their own consciences do testifie to them, that the best ground they haue for being such trées, as papists may be, is the corrupt motions of their owne will, and choise. But we know that no man commeth to Christ,Iohn 10. 29. but whom the father draweth,Iohn 15. 16. and he hath no shéepe but those whom his father hath giuen him, and of them he pronounceth they make not choise of him, but he of them. As for Augustine he wrote scant aduisedly of fréewill, till Pelagius did awake him.Retract. primo, cap. 23. For till then as he himselfe confesseth, he had not diligently sought nor yet found, what the election of grace ment. Therefore [Page 8] in the matter of fréewill, if you bring any thing, that Augustine wrote afore he wrote against Pelagius, you do but abuse men with his name against his minde, which in this shall appéere thus. The question betwéen the Manichées and Augustine was, what was the originall cause of euil? The Manichean maketh two eternall, incommutable natures, one good, the other euill, one the author of good, the other the author of euill. On the contrarie part, Augustine maketh freewill the originall cause of euil. The Manichean amongst other scriptures, wrested to his purpose to prooue his two natures, vseth this of the two trées good and bad. Augustine to take away his application of this text answereth, that it was the wil of man that made him a bad tree, and that it was in his choise whether he would be good, or bad. After this ariseth Pelagius, of whom the papists haue learned their freewill: he for his defence catcheth at spéeches vsed by Augustine against the Manicheans. Augustine replieth, that though some spéeches vsed against the Manicheans might séeme to fauor the error of fréewill, yet other spéeches of his, euen in those his books against the Manicheans, will sufficiently cleere him from any such meaning,De natura & gratia cap. 67. and therefore giueth men this rule, that that, which in those bookes, and in that question he spake of will to do well, he spake of the will of man in which man was first created,Retract. lib. 1. cap. 9. and not otherwise. Thus we sée that our Rhemists learned this of their captaine Pelagius; and that they go about by Augustine to prooue that which he ment not, that is, the freedome of our wils now.
Therefore in parables I speake to them: bicause seeing, they see not, and ⸫ hearing they heare not, neither do they vnderstande.
When Gods word is preached they properly haue eares to heare, that haue harts to obey, and they hearing do not heare, which heare by sense of their bodie, and obey not by consent of their harts. August. de done perseuerantiae, cap. 14.
We like Augustines exposition verie well, and praie to God most hartily for you, that he in mercy wil vouchsafe to withdraw from you, that his heauie iudgement, which most manifestlie hath lien vpon you, and to giue you now at length eares to heare, and eies to sée withall, which hitherto you haue most dangerouslie wanted.
And the enimie that sowed them is ⸫ the diuell.
Not God then, but the diuell is the author of all euill.
In this we consent, sauing that we know you haue a malicious meaning, to make your blind ignorant followers beléeue that we holde God to be the author of euill, which assertion we and euerie one of vs do with all our harts abhorre, and detest, as most wicked, and blasphemous.
Which when it was filled, drawing it foorth, and sitting by the shore, they choose out the good ⸫ into vessels, but the bad they did cast out.
Here also are signified good, and bad in the church.
No man doth denie but that in the outward account of the church so long as it is in this vale of miserie, many hypocrites are, and yet in truth, and in the iudgement of him that cannot be deceiued in discerning his, neuer of the church.
And the king was stroken sad: yet bicause of his ⸫ oth, and for them that sate with him at table he commanded it to be giuen.
A wicked and a rash oth, and more wickedly fulfilled: bicause an vnlawfull oth bindeth no man.
That a wicked rash oth bindeth no man to performance, we easily consent. But this can be no cloke for the manifold periuries, which your companie haue committed many waies: but most specially in breaking the lawfull oth of obedience to their lawfull prince, not rashly, but with good aduise and deliberation made by the most part of them.
And his disciples came and tooke the bodie, and buried it, ⸫ and came and told Iesus.
Saint Iohns disciples at this time had wel learned their dutie toward Christ.
Two things commendable in Iohns disciples are héere set downe vnto vs: Their expressing of their loue toward their master and teacher in burying his bodie, and their repaire to Christ. But how much, and how greatly they had pr [...]fited in the doctrine which their master had taught them, that appéereth not.
And incontinent ⸫ Iesus stretching foorth his hand tooke hold of him, and said vnto him, O thou of little faith.
Notwithstanding the infirmities of them that gouerne the Church, yet Christ sustaineth them and holdeth them vp yea and by them, whatsoeuer they are he vpholdeth, and preserueth his Church.
Far fetched, and déere bought is good for ladies. Christ saued Peter from drowning, notwithstanding the weaknes of his faith: Therefore he must néedes saue the Pope, whatsoeuer infirmities be in him. Other, or better consequence than this, out of this place I am sure you can make none. For that you do not meane all that gouerne any part of the Church, I gather, both bicause you reason from Peter, and also bicause you grant that any particular bishop may erre. Now if your consequence be true, then tel me how Christ vphold your pope Iohn against the councel of Constance,Session 12. who deposed him. And if he were not afore that Councell the chéefe gouernor of your Church, tell me who was. And if Christ did not vphold him, and by him your church, tell me when you gat againe restitution of your supposed priuilege, once broken. This example therefore serueth more aptly to encourage men to follow Christ, to do whatsoeuer he commandeth, with whatsoeuer dangers it be accompanied, bicause Christ will not [...]aile them that walke in holy obedience to his will, how weake, fraile, and full of infirmities soeuer they be, but as at the pinch he aided Peter, so will he them.
And they besought him, that they might touch but the ⸫ hemme of his garment, & whosoeuer did touch it were made whole.
See before cap. 9. v. 20.
You trouble vs with your references, your note hath béene already [Page 11] considered of, and receiued answer in his due place.
Then Iesus answering said to hir, (o woman) ⸫ great is thy faith, be it done to thee as thou wilt: and hir daughter was made whole from that hower.
It were a strange case that Christ should commend in this woman a sole faith without good works, that is to say, a dead faith, such as could not worke by loue, and which Saint Iames doubted not to call the faith not of Christians but of diuels. August. de fide & operibus. cap. 16.
It were a very strange case if papists should leaue lying, fraud and deceit. For who séeth not, that the end and purpose of your note is, to make men thinke, that your aduersaries attribute much to a dead faith, that cannot worke by loue: And if there be any that doth so, name him. And if in truth you cannot name any, then what are ye? Bicause we say that faith onely iustifieth, must it néedes therefore be a dead faith? Bicause the eie onelie séeth, must it néedes be pulled out of the head, and be without all other organs and instruments of the bodie? Who séeth not the folly of this? We with Augustine affirme, that Christ sawe in this woman whose faith he praised, a woonderfull worke of loue.
And taking the seauen loaues and the fishes, and giuing thanks, he brake, and gaue to his disciples, and the ⸫ disciples gaue to the people.
Heere we see againe that the people must not be their owne caruers, nor receiue the sacraments or other spirituall sustenance immediately of Christ, or at their owne hands, but of their spirituall gouernors.
This collection is very loosely gathered. The disciples gaue bread and fish to the peole, ergo it is not lawfull for the people to receiue any spirituall sustenance immediately from Christ, but onely from them, that are their gouernors vnder Christ. I thinke if we make a consequence from bodily sustenance to the sustenance of our soules, that then it followeth better thus: That as this people when they were at home prouided themselues for their bodily sustenance, and héere being abrode they receiue it prouided for them, at the hands of the Apostles: so also it is lawfull [Page 12] for men at home to receiue spirituall sustenance by their diligent reading, and abroad to receiue it at the hands of their ordinarie pastors and teachers in their open méetings, by hearing the word preached and taught.
And I say vnto thee, that thou art ⸫ Peter, &c.
That is a rocke.
Your reasons drawen from this place, to stablish the tyrannie of Antichrist, haue often béene answered.1. Cor [...]. 11. And bicause héere no reason is framed, we say with the holy Apostle Paul, that we know none other rocke or foundation to build Christs Church vpon, but Christ himselfe.
Who turning said to Peter, goe after me ⸫ Satan, thou art a scandall vnto me.
This word in Hebrew signifieth an aduersary, as 3. Regum. 5. v. 4. and so it is taken heere.
We will not impugne your qualification of the word: and lessen Saint Peters rebuke, as much as you can, yet this we may sée euidently, that men are but vnstaied, and vnstable rockes to build the Church vpon: and except the Pope be better priuiledged than Peter was, sometime he may be an aduersarie and a [...] ▪ I will not [...]ay a deuill.
And when they were come to Capernaum, there came they that receiued the Didrachmes vnto Peter, and said vnto him: your master, doth he not pay the ⸫ Didrachmes?
These didrachmes were peeces of mony, which they paied for tribute.
And that fish which shall first come vp, take, and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a ⸫ stater: take that, and giue it for me and thee.
This stater was a double didrachme, and therefore was paied for two.
To these two notes, I giue but one answer, for they reserued these strange words in the text, bicause English eares are not acquainted with them, and other matter there is not in these notes worth the obseruing.
Whosoeuer therfore shal humble him selfe as this litle ⸫ child, he is the greater in the kingdome of heauen.
Humilitie, innocencie, simplicitie commended to vs in the state and person of a child.
But none of them embraced by you, as appeareth. Your Pope can abide no péere, he must be aboue all, you puffe vp your selues with the proud pharisie, in confidence of mens merits; what innocents you are, a number of you executed for confessed treason, doo declare: simplicitie cannot stand with the continual practise of your Church, which of long time hath loued nothing lesse, then plaine dealing, as both our eies haue séene, and all stories doo testifie.
And if he will not heare them ⸫ tell the Church.
That is (as Saint Chrysostome heere expoundeth it) tell the prelats, and chiefe pastors of the Church, for they haue iurisdiction to bind, and loose such offenders by the words folowing, vers. 18.
We agrée with Chrysostome bicause the circumstances of the place, and matter doo require it so to be expounded, that héere by the Church the gouernors thereof are meant, and that they haue power to bind and loose, and therefore is a good warrant for our Church discipline against Papists, and all other scornefull contemners, and despisers of the same.
Againe I say to you, that if two of you ⸫ consent vpon earth, concerning euery thing whatsoeuer they shall aske, it shalbe done to them of my father, which is in heauen.
All ioyning togither in the vnitie of Christs Church in Councels, and Sinods, or publike praiers, is of more force than of any particular man.
It is true that the vnitie and agréement of Gods Saints ioyned in praier, and the consent of many gouernors of the Church in executing discipline, is of more force than if the same be done of a very few. And yet your proud prelate of Rome will haue his doings being but one, stand and be of force against all consent whatsoeuer.
Not all ⸫ take this word, but they to whom it is giuen.
[...] capiunt.
This most plainly sheweth, that the vertue of continencie is not in euery mans will, but a rare gift of God, and that therefore they not onely deale rashly, but also directly against Gods will, and pleasure that vowe perpetuall single life. And I doo not doubte but that your other annotations shall shortly be answered.
But ⸫ if thou wilt enter into life, keepe the commandements.
I see not, saith Saint Augustine, why Christ should say, if thou wilt haue life euerlasting, keepe the commandements, if without obseruing of them by onely faith, one might be saued. Augustine de fide & operi. cap. 1 [...].
Augustine in that place, speaketh not against those that ascribe iustification to a true and a liuely faith, but against the papistical opinion of them, which vnderstood by them, that build vpon Christ hay and stubble, such Christians as liue wickedly, whom they affirmed, that they should passe through purgatorie fier, and so be partakers of saluation through the merite of their foundation. Against these Augustine replieth, that he séeth not to what purpose Christ should exact the kéeping of the commandements, if such a faith, that is, a bare profession of Christianitie, might saue. What is this against that faith which worketh obedience in beléeuers, as it is written.Hebr. 11 9. By faith Abraham obeyed God: who then séeth not your vanitie in applying against vs, that which was spoken against the patrones of purgatorie?
And againe I say to you, it is easier for a camel to passe thorow the eie of a needle, ⸫ than for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen.
Saint Marke expoundeth it thus, rich men trusting in their riches. cap. 10. verse 24.
This (as farre as I now remember) is the first note saue one, giuen vs by conference of places of Scripture. And if this kind of gathering were more in vse with you, we should haue a great many fewer controuersies betwixt vs.
And euery one that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or ⸫ wife, or children, or lands for my names sake, shall receiue an hundred folde, and shall possesse life euerlasting.
Hereof is gathered that the Apostles amongst other things left their wiues also to followe Christ. Hierom. lib. 1. aduer. Iouinianum.
The Apostles were neuer taught by Christ to leaue those dueties vnperfourmed, which God had imposed vpon men, therfore not their dueties towardes their wiues. Further, to leaue these things, was not absolutelie to leaue either possession, or vse of them, but onelie so to bridle them selues, as that the hauing of these things were no withdrawing of them from cleauing to Christ, & folowing their calling.Matth. 9. 10. For Matthew had stil his house, in which he feasted Christ.Iohn 11. 1. Lazarus and his sisters dwelt in their owne at Bethania:Matth. 27. 57. Ioseph was ritch, and yet a disciple: and if Peters wiues mother were cared for,Matth. 8. 14. and healed of her feuer, it is not likelie that her daughter was cast off. Further, what say you to the canons,Canon. 6. which you say are the Apostles, which forbid priestes to leaue their wiues vnder pretence of religion. But you tell vs that Hierome gathereth it: what then? must we therefore of necessitie beléeue it. He telleth vs in the same booke that the end of marriage is death, and the ende of single life is life: and I am sure you therein beléeue him not. But this is your practise, such absurd collections as you are ashamed to set downe as your owne gathering, ye gladlie shroud vnder the name of some Father, to abuse your followers with.
And receiuing it, they ⸫ murmured against the good man of the house, saying.
The Iewes are noted for enuying the vocation of the Gentiles, and their rewarde equall with them selues.
It is true that the Iewes enuied the calling of the Gentiles, as the papistes at this day can not abide that reformed Christians take the name of Catholike christians, and Church of God: but that by this murmuring that enuying of equalitie of reward is meant, is your bare surmise, which you can not proue. For the purpose of the parable is nothing els, but to shew that it is frée for God, to reward whom he will, though they deserue it not.
And Iesus called them vnto him and said, you knowe that the princes of the Gentiles ouer rule them, and they that are the greater, exercise power against them.
Superioritie is not here forbidden amongest Christians, neither ecclesiasticall, nor temporall: but heathenish tirannie is forbidden, and humilitie commended.
Christ here distinguisheth the regiment of his church from ciuill gouernment, and denieth that any of the Apostles shalbe aduaunced ouer his fellow apostles in dignitie, as kings ouer their subiectes, which [...]latlie striketh downe your supposed primacie of Peter.Urbanus sextus drowned fiue Cardinals. Sergius tertius digged pope Formosus out of his graue. As for heathenish tirannie the popes of Rome haue excéeded all that euer went before them, for they haue not onelie put their Cardinals into sackes, and throwne them into the sea, but also they haue not suffered one another to rest in their graues.
And Iesus entred into the temple of God, and cast out all that sold and bought in the temple.
How much the abuse of the churches, by marchandizing, walking, or other prophane occupying of them, displeaseth God, here we may see.
Prophane occupying of the church displeaseth God, but héere is a further thing meant, namelie, buying and selling vnder pretence [Page 17] of religion and seruice of God, as héere the selling of such things as perteined to the seruice of the temple, and with you the selling of masses, diriges, trentals, and pardons, & such like stuffe. Where couetousnesse of sacrificing priests, is the expresse cause of prophaning the temple, which you s [...]ilie passe ouer, bicause it toucheth your selues very nighlie.
And seeing a certaine ⸫ figge tree by the way side, he came to it: and found nothing o [...] it, but leaues onelie.
The Iewes hauing the word of the lawe, and not the deedes, were the figge tree full of leaues and voide of fruit. Aug. de verb. dom. serm. 44.
In the fig trée he did set out what end and issue remaineth for hypocrites, which make a shewe of that which they haue not.
And his seruants going forth into the waies, gathered together all that they found, ⸫ bad and good, and the mariage was filled with guestes.
Not onelie good men be within the church, but also euill men against the heretikes of these dayes.
To which we answer that though in the outward participation of the word and sacraments, many wicked are ioyned with good, yet in trueth none are of the church but such as to whom the promises of remission of sins, and resurrection to life eternall do pertaine. And also we saie that this is a friuolous collection, drawen from the outward calling to the truth of being in the church. For many are called, but few chosen. Further nothing can iustly be gathered out of this parable but that the Iewes, which were first called, made themselues vnwoorthy of their calling, and that in calling the Gentiles into their roomes, & place, there was no respect had, how bad they were afore their conuersion. But the grossest sinners for the most part, did soonest and gladliest receiue the promise of grace, and fauor offered in Christ. And they that racke the calling, and comming beyond this: racke it beyond the meaning of Christ. And the bad that come without amendment, shall be sure to be serued, as he that came without his mariage garment.
But they do all their works, to be seene of men. For they make broad their ⸫ philacteries, and enlarge their fringes.
These philacteries were peeces of parchment, wherein they wrote the ten commandements, and folded it, and caried it on their fordhead before their eies, imagining groslie and supersticiouslie, that so they fulfilled that which is said. Deut. 6. They shall be immooueable before thine eies, Hierom in 23. Mat.
It is well that you so diligently tell vs the meaning of the worde philacteries, but the simpler sort must take it vpon your owne credit, for they can not looke into Hierom for it. But this they may sée, that the Pharisées neither in apparell, nor otherwise hunted more for estimation of holines amongst men, than your sectaries (I should haue said) religious, do most manifestly.
Hierusalem, Hierusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that were sent to thee, how often would I gather thy children, as the hen doth gather hir chickens vnder hir wings, and thou ⸫ wouldest not.
Freewill.
It is true that men of their owne will do fréely, and franklie sinne, and refuse grace, but this is their greatest slauerie, & bondage that can be. For so they shew themselues slaues of sin. And therefore if that be the fréedome of will you so much contend for, you may take it to your selues.
And manie ⸫ false prophets shall rise, and shall seduce many.
There were in the people false prophets, as among you also shall be lieng masters, which shall bring in sects of perdition, 2. Peter. 2.
If lieng, and denieng the benefit of Christs death, by which we were bought, be good, and true notes to know false prophets by, as they are for that purpose there by Peter deliuered, then all the gouernors of the popish church be false prophets. Their lies are so grosse, as that they themselues are ashamed of them, and [Page 19] how they giue to others, the glory of our redemption onely due to Christ, he knoweth nothing that knoweth not.
Then if any man shal say to you, Lo ⸫ here is Christ, or there: do not beleeue him.
Whosoeuer draweth Christ, or his Church from the communion, or fellowship of all nations Christened, to one corner, towne, or countrie beleeue him not. Augustine de vnit Ecclesiae. cap. 3.
Augustine there teacheth vs to séeke the church in the Scriptures, not at Rome, but diffused euerywhere thorough the whole world. They therefore that leade vs to Rome to seeke Christ and his church there, by this rule of Augustine are not to be beléeued, bicause Rome is but one litle corner, countrie, or rather towne of the world. We embrace that doctrin, which the Apostles planted in all nations, and we hold that God since the calling of the Gentils, hath had alwaies his church generally dispersed thorough the world, though in all places, and in all times not alike, and though to vs, which liue at this time, and in one corner of the world, a great number of the churches children, or rather particular churches, haue béene, and are hidden, and vnknowne. But this we know, that Rome somtimes a faithful citie, is now, and hath béene many yeeres become a harlot.
And then shall appeere ⸫ the signe of the sonne of man in heauen.
This signe of the sonne of man is the holie crosse, which then shall appeere to the Iewes to their confusion. Chrys. in Matt. homilia 77. It shall be no lesse confusion to heretikes which can not abide the signe thereof.
This is but Chrysostomes coniecture, for neither he nor you can bring any good reason why it should be so. The glorie and maiestie wherein he shall come set out in the words immediately following, by al reasonable coniecture should make plain the words before, and declare what was meant by the signe of the sonne of man. What heretikes you meane that cannot abide the signe of the crosse, I know not. The idolatrous abusing of the crosse in [Page 20] poperie, and the attributing to the signe thereof the vertues which it cannot haue, that no good Christians can abide, who yet haue learned to glorie in nothing, but in the crosse of Christ.
And the foolish said to the wise, Giue vs of ⸫ your oile: bicause our lamps are going out.
If we be not in the fauour of God, and haue not our owne merits, we shall not be holpen by other mens deserts at the day of iudgement.
If the fauour of God might so easily be procured or promerited, as some papists write by saying of Aue Maria, Mille miracula beatae Mariae. or offering to our Ladie a taper, or seruing some saint, I thinke few would die out of the fauour of God. But to that, which I take to be your meaning, if men be in the fauour of God, and haue some merits of their owne, then they may be holpen by other mens deserts. Which collection is tied to this place with points. For though we should vnderstand as you do, by oile, meritorious works, yet the quite contrarie is flatly héerof gathered. First they are héere condemned for fooles that go a borrowing, or séeke helpe at the merits of others. Then they that b [...] wise dare spare none from themselues, for feare of wanting themselues. And from whence then may men get that supplie of merits, when they which are wisest and best, can spare none. But bicause you haue no manifest scriptures to warrant your merits, you delight to draw, and straine parables perforce to your purpose. For the meaning of that parable is nothing els, but that they which during life, and the time which God granteth them héere, neglect the ordinarie meanes, which God hath appointed for their saluation, shal wish for it then when it is too late, and when they cannot haue it.
Lord, fiue talents thou didst deliuer me, behold ⸫ I haue gained other fiue besides.
Freewill with Gods grace doth merit.
It pleaseth God in mercie to reward liberally his seruants, which vse the gifts, which God hath bestowed on them, to the honor of God, and benefit of his Church. What maketh this either for frée will, or for merits.
And his Lord answering, said to him: ⸫ Naughtie and slothfull seruant, thou didst know that I reape where I sow not, &c.
A terrible example for all such as do not imploy the verie lest gift of God to his glorie.
If this were as well weighed of you, as it is written: you would not waste your gifts vpon aduancing the man of sinne, and child of perdition, the proud Antichrist of Rome, who vaunteth himselfe aboue all that is called God.
Come ye blessed of my father, possesse you the kingdome ⸫ prepared for you from the foundation of the world.
This kingdome then is prepared for those only that do goodworks: as Christ also signifieth els where, saieng that it is not in his power to giue it otherwise. See the annotations chap. 20. verse 23.
This note might be passed ouer, if the corrupt meaning of them, which giue it were not manifest. Therefore this we say, that whosoeuer by beléeuing in the name of Christ haue power to become the sonnes of God,Ephes. 14. [...] they also are fruitfully replenished with all maner of good works, as time, place, occasion, and other circumstances do serue, which serueth not in all alike. For the théefe vpon the crosse being now readie to die,Luk. 23. 43. and hauing spent lewdly his former life, and therefore not hauing meanes to shew foorth his faith, otherwise than by confession, is promised to be partaker of the kingdome of Christ.Ezec. 18. 22. And at what time soeuer a sinner truly repenteth him of his sinnes, God putteth all his sins out of remembrance, how then can he be accursed or excluded out of the kingdome of heauen? But our papists must either merit al at Gods hand, or els they must haue nothing. Your note to which you refer vs shall be considered of amongst your other larger annotations.
Amen I say vnto you, whersoeuer this Gospell shal be preached in the whole world that also which she hath done, ⸫ shall be reported for a memorie of hir.
Heerby we learne that the good works of saints are to be recorded, [Page 22] and set foorth to their honor in the church after their death, whereof rise their holidaies and commemorations.
Héereby we learne, that through Gods great goodnes the memorie of the iust shall be blessed and eternall.Prouerb. 10. 7 Their holidaies afterwardPsalm. 112. 7. grew (especially in such sort as they were in time of poperie solemnized) whē the diuell by his false Apostles entised men to giue to saints that honor which might not be lawfully giuen to men.
Drinke ye all of this.
See the margent note. Marke 14. verse 23.
It shall be séene and answered as it commeth in course.
Then Iesus said to them, All you shalbe scandalized in me, in this night.
The nocturne of mattens in the Churches seruice answereth to this night part of our Sauiours passion, and so consequently the other canonicall howers to the rest.
This is a clearkly note, you are well skilled belike in your Church seruice. What your nocturne of mattens meaneth whether morning praier at night, or any other mistery I can not tell. For I haue not taken paines, neither in your pia, nor in your portuise. But amongest other mockeries in your Church seruice vsed, I remember that on maundy thursday at night, we went frō your sacred ceremonies in the Chappell, to the Colledge hall, where our maundy was prouided, and there whilest a boy read on the Bible to these words rise and go hence, we eat and drinke so fast, that he sang to deafe [...]men, but when he came to those words: with our mouthes full, to the Chappel [...]we hied againe: to make an end of your fooleries, which at that time were very many, God forgiue it vs.
Then he began to curse, and sweare that he knew not the man.
To this time the laudes doo answere in the Church seruice.
This is such profound geare that I know not what to say to it. For I am not skilfull in their Church seruice, and I can spend my time better, then now to séeke skill therein.
And the chiefe priest hauing taken the siluer peeces said, It is not lawful to cast them into the ⸫ Corbanah, bicause it is the price of blood.
This Corbanah was a place about the temple which receiued the peoples gifts or offerings. Marke 12. vers. 42.
If you would haue vouchsafed to haue translated in this place Corbanah into English, neither your note, nor your reference should haue néeded. Neither doo I thinke that you can giue any good reason, why you doo not translate it treasurie. As for your reference, it shall be considered of in your larger annotations.
Iohn was in the desert baptizing, and preaching the baptisme of penance ⸫ vnto remission of sins.
Iohns baptisme put them in hope onely of remission of sins as a preparatiue to Christs sacrament, by which sins were in deed to be remitted, Augustine lib. 5. de baptismo cap. 10.
In the Scriptures we learne,Matth. 21. 25. that Iohns baptisme was from heauen,Luke 7. 30. the counsell, and ordinance of God, that Iohn was a minister thereof for that purpose sent of God,Iohn 1. 33. that the hope of remission of sins was grounded on the promises of God, which deceiueth not,Iohn 1. 26. that Iohn was the minister of the outward element, and Christ the giuer of the inward grace.Matth. 3. 11. Finally, the element is the same, the doctrine is the same which the Church of God now vseth: How then ran your braines on a difference? For sooth Augustine maketh this difference. You may be a shamed to alledge Augustine for that, wherof he was not resolued. The Donatistes did rebaptise such Christians as they wan to their congregation from Christs Church, in defence of which dotage they alledged for them selues the example of Paul, who (as they supposed) [Page 24] did rebaptise those that were once afore baptised of Iohn. Which obiection did trouble saint Augustine not a little, so that he wist not well how to shift it.August. de vnico baptismo. cap. 7. For somtimes he doubteth whether they were baptised with the baptisme of Iohn, or no, or whether they did but faine that they were so baptized: somtimes he saith that those which Iohn baptized had not their sins forgiuen them, yet he addeth, that he will not contend with them that thinke they were indéed remitted: Which argueth Augustine in this matter not to be resolute.
The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of heauen is at hand, ⸫ be penitent, and beleeue the Gospell.
He doth not preach beleefe, or faith onely, but penance also.
And I pray you who euer preached faith without repentance. If we be taught to beléeue the promise of remission of sinnes, we be taught also that that promise is not made but to the penitent. And so you seuer things inseparable. The word penance you do but blear the eies of the simple withall, to make them imagine of a satisfaction. But that your dealing hath béene already learnedly laid out by Master Doctor Fulke against Martinius, to whom I refer you.
And he saith to him, see thou tell no bodie: but go shew thy selfe ⸫ to the high priest, and offer for thy cleansing the things that Moises commanded, for a testimonie to them.
Our Sauiour euen when he healed the leaper by extraordinarie miraculous power, would not yet breake order, but sent the partie to the priest.
The orders, which God hath appointed to his Church, are with all reuerence and diligence to be obserued, and our care is to kéepe them. You cannot iustly accuse our Church of any wilfull, or willing breach of them.
When Iesus had seene ⸫ their faith, he saith to the sicke of the palsie, sonne, thy sinnes are forgiuen thee.
Our Lord is mooued to be mercifull to sinners by other mens faith and desires, and not onelie by the parties owne meanes alway.
This note is once answered alreadie Matthew 9. And nowe againe we say, that amongst the manifold meanes which God vseth in preuenting vs with grace & fauour, this is not the least, that he maketh amongest men liuing, one an instrument of an others saluation, euen then often times when they that haue their saluation procured, least thinke of it. What is this to confidence in dead mens prayers and helpe, which you draw yours to, as much as in you lieth.
The dayes will come when the bridegrome shall be taken from them, and then shall they ⸫ fast in those dayes.
He foretelleth that fasting shalbe vsed in the church, no lesse then in the old law, or in the time of Iohn the Baptist. See Matt. c. 9. verse 15.
This note also hath alreadie bene answered in the place to which you referre vs. And for further answer we say, that Christ doeth not prescribe that men vnder colour of fasting, shall abstaine from one kinde of meate as prophane, and fill their bellies with another sorte as more holy: neither doeth he preferre fish and fruite before flesh, egges and whit meate, in abstinence from which, the common fast of papistes doth consist and stand. Otherwise fastes commaunded by Christ to his church, both publique and priuate are in vse with vs, as place, time, & occasion serueth.
Therefore the sonne of man is ⸫ Lord of the Sabaoth also.
The maker of the Lawe may abrogate or dispence, when and where for iust cause it seemeth good to him.
This note is true though it come out of season, but the pope is not the maker of Gods lawe, therefore he can not abrogate it, or dispence with it, as he taketh vpon him most presumptuously.
For he healed many, so that there preased in vpon him for ⸫ to touch him, as many as had hurtes.
The onely touching of Christes holy person, or any part of his clothes, or whatsoeuer belonged to him, did heale all diseases.
This note néeded no replie, if there were no secret serpent lurking vnder the grasse, but bicause it is well knowen that by this and such like places, the papistes séeke to maintaine their relikes, and the gainfull marchandize that thereupon doth follow, therefore we answer that these miracles were so many confirmations of the doctrine of Christ at the first spreading of it, which after the doctrine sufficiently confirmed,August. Retra [...]ationum 1. cap. 13. ceased, and therefore none is not to be looked after. Besides it is apparant that then the vertue and power,Act. 3. 12. & 16 whereby those miracles were perfourmed,Mark. 5. 30. were neither in any other person or thing, but onelie in the person of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ.
And when they had heard of it, they went forth to lay hands on him, for they said, that he was become ⸫ madde.
See here the conceit of worldly friendes, who thinke the zeale of religion madnesse, and therefore count them mad, that are zealous in Gods cause and for the Catholike faith: and the more zealous the more mad.
Alwayes worldly wise men thought the profession of Christian truth madnesse, or follie: and godlie wise men do thinke the like of them, that are zealous they wote not for what, and can giue none other reason of their faith, but they beléeue as the church beléeueth, which implicate faith you count Catholike, and allow verie well in your blind followers.
And he said vnto them; To you it is giuen to know the mysterie of the kingdome of God: but to ⸫ them that are without, all things are done in parables, that seeing, they may see and not see.
Such as be out of the Church, though they heare and read neuer so much, they can not vnderstand. Bede. in 4. Marci.
This note of Bede is manifestly collected out of this place, and therefore we accept of it. And we maruaile the lesse at your grosse ignorance and blindnesse, though you count your selues great clarks, bicause you haue seuered your selues from the true church of God.
And he said to them, Commeth a candle to be put ⸫ vnder a bushell or vnder a bed? and not to be put vpon the candlesticke.
Christ came not to teach his doctrine in corners, and hucker mucker as heretikes doe, but to lighten the whole world therewith.
It is true that the same doctrine, which Christ taught in priuate houses and places, he taught also in the Temple and synagogues. And what heretikes they bée, that teach not openlie where they may be suffered, and séeke not to make their heresie as common as they can, I know not. And if teaching in corners, and hucker mucker that doctrine, which can not be openlie suffered to be taught, be alwayes a necessary note of heresie, then how excuse you Campion and your other champions héere in England from being heretikes, for they taught in corners.
And the spirits besought him, saieng: Send vs ⸫ into the swine, that we may enter into them.
It is not without mysterie, that the diuels desired, and Christ suffered them to enter into the s [...]ine, signifieng that filthie liuers be meete dwelling places for diuels. August. tracta. 6. in epist. Iohannis.
This mysterie opened by Augustine, we well accept of, and ad, that if your owne stories say true, then in al the world, where is there a more fit place for the diuels dwelling than at Rome, and with whom there,Iohn 13. sl [...]ine being taken in adulterie. rather than with the Popes good grace, and his carnall colledge of Cardinals? Such is the beastly filthines reported of them by al stories, and not denied by your selues.
Why make you this ado and weepe: the wench is not dead, but ⸫ sleepeth.
To Christ that can more easily raise a dead man, than we can do one that is but asleepe, death is but a sleepe. Aug. de verb. Dom. ser. 44.
But that otherwise we should not haue vnderstood, nor your ignorant followers haue maruelled at your great reading, you néeded not to haue quoted your Doctor for this.
And going foorth they preached that they should do penance, and they cast out many diuels, and annointed with ⸫ oile many sicke, and healed them.
A preparatiue to the sacrament of extreme vnction. Iam. 5.
Of whom learned you this. Your Pope hath coined that sacrament, and others mo of his owne authoritie. And you his flatterers would wring it out of the miraculous dealing of Christs Apostles, & others in the primitiue church afore miracles ceased.
For the said Herod sent and apprehended Iohn, and bound him in prison, for Herodias the wife of ⸫ Phillip his brother, bicause he had maried hir.
He might and should by Moises law haue maried his brothers wife, if he had beene dead without issue: but this Phillip was yet aliue, and had also this daughter that danced.
The case was manifest. And so was that of Henrie the eight, who maried his brothers wife, when he was dead, but not to stir vp issue to his brother. Which mariage was condemned for vnlawful by the greatest number of Diuines and Lawyers of your owne Church. But for all that Pope Clement could salue the matter, and make that which was naught good: such is the presumptuous power that Antichrist taketh vpon him.
This people honoreth me ⸫ with their lips, but their hart is far from me, &c.
They that say well, or teach and preach well, and haue Christ and his word, and liue naughtily, be touched in this place.
This place doth most properly touch our hypocritical papists, whatsoeuer shew of life they make, bicause a great part of their doctrine is deuised by men, & is in truth nothing els but precepts of men.
But the things that proceed from a man, those are they which make a man ⸫ common.
Your first annotation is, that common and vncleane is al one, a profound note, and therefore néeded such reference.
I haue compassion vpon the multitude, bicause loe ⸫ three daies they now endure with me, neither haue what to eate.
Great feruor and deuotion in the good people, and exceeding force in our masters preaching, that made them abide fasting so long to heare his diuine sermons.
But for entering into vnnecessarie contentions, it might be easily shewed, that a great number of this people followed not of deuotion, but for other considerations: Though their paines and long tarieng with Christ to heare him be commendable.
And they come to Bethsaida: and they bring to him one blind, and desired him that he would ⸫ touch him.
Our Sauiour Christ vsed to worke much by touching, that we may learne not to contemne the corporall and externe application of holie things, nor to challenge by the spirit and faith onely, as heretikes do.
Our Sauiour Christ many times to declare his méere omnipotencie, healed by his word, without any externe application of anything. Other times applieng himselfe to the infirmitie and weaknes of them, with whom he had to do, vsed some externall application, not to bring into estimation, or reuerence, spittle, clay, oile, or such like, much lesse your rotten relikes as you imagine: but to teach vs (wherein we may) to beare with the infirmities one of another. We challenge nothing by spirit, and faith onely, but that that, which we haue good warrant for. And we do most reuerently estéeme and vse all outward helps, props, and staies of our faith appointed of God, and warranted in his word, as publike and priuate reading and hearing of his word, the frequenting of the Church assemblies, publike and priuate praiers, administration of the sacraments, and such like.
⸫ And after sixe dayes Iesus taketh Peter, Iames and Iohn, [Page 30] and bringeth them alone into a high mountaine apart, & was transfigured before them.
See the annotations vpon the 17. of Saint Matthewe.
Your annotations shalbe answered by some other, I am lothe to be drawne from your marginall notes.
And there appeared to them ⸫ Elias with Moises: and they were talking with Iesus.
The Lawe and the Prophets ioyne with Christ and his Gospel: the one signified by Moyses, the other by Elias, by whose apparitions also we may learne that sometime there may be personall intercourse betwixt the liuing and the dead, though not ordinarily.
That the testimonie which the Lawe and Prophets do beare to Christ, is signified by the appearing of Moyses and Elias, I easilie consent. The possibilitie of entercourse personall betwixt the liuing and dead, bicause all things are possible to God, I will not contend with you about it: but that which you note it for to giue credit to the fables and tales forged for purgatorie, is neuer the more likelie. But it is possible for all that, that they may bée lyes.
And he said to them, This kind can go out by nothing, but ⸫ by prayer and fasting.
Note the great force of prayer and fasting.
The force thereof (God be praised) we haue had great experience of, aswell for that the prayers and teares of the poore afflicted in Quéene Maries time being heard of God, threw out so manie popish diuels out of England, as that also by the same weapons, the diuels vicar of Rome is kept from working his will, and satsfying his malice amongest vs.
For whosoeuer shall giue you to drinke a cuppe of water in my name, bicause you are Christes: Amen I say to you, he shall not loose his ⸫ reward.
If the reward be measured by the merite, the reward for giuing a cup of water should skant be woorth the receiuing. But make much of this euidence, for though it be bad, it is as good as the best ye haue.
And whosoeuer shall ⸫ scandalize one of these litle ones beleeuing in me: it is good for him rather if a milstone were put about his necke, and he were cast into the sea.
To giue scandal by our life to the weake in faith, is a great sinne, specially in priestes, preachers, and princes.
Your séeking for tearmes to the multitude vnknowen and out of vse, is (as you tearme it) a great scandal or offence to obscure and darken of purpose the scriptures of God, and therefore in you a great sinne.
That therefore which God hath ioyned together, ⸫ let not man separate.
The obligation betwixt man and wife is so great, that during life it can not be broken.
The text doeth not teach that it can not be broken, but that it ought to be inuiolable. That it is broken by them, which after marriage haue carnall copulation with an harlot,1. Cor. 6. 16. it is manifest, for they make themselues one flesh with an harlot. And how there can be more than two in one flesh, I know not.
And imbracing them, and imposing handes vpon them, he ⸫ blessed them.
Our Sauiour gaue the children his blessing.
Whereby wée sée he accepteth of poore infants, and declareth his loue and fauour which he beareth to them. But magicall vertue [Page 32] and force which you commonlie imagine in the word of blessing, I sée none.
Good master, what shall I do that I may receiue life euerlasting. And Iesus said to him, why callest thou me good? none is good but one, God. Thou knowest the ⸫ commandements.
Note that the keeping of Gods commandements procureth life euerlasting.
Note that this young man had béene instructed by the scribes and pharisées, as you also now teach your followers: namelie, to procure life by his déedes, as appeareth by the question which he propounded to Christ. Note also that Christs answer is fit for the question, for there is none other meanes by our déedes to attaine life, then the perfect & exact obedience of Gods commandements. Note further in his answer to Christ, howe foolishlie he was besotted with the opinion of his obedience, and note lastlie, howe Christ laid open his hypocrisie to him, whereby it did manifestly appeare, that he neither loued God, nor his neighbour so well as him selfe. Therefore our owne righteousnes and obedience failing vs, God hath prouided a remedie for vs, the righteousnesse of faith, that is to say, the righteousnes and obedience of our Christ imputed to beléeuers.
And Iesus beholding him, loued him, and said to him, One thing is wanting vnto thee, ⸫ go sell whatsoeuer thou hast, and giue to the poore.
This is a counsell of perfection, (not a precept) which the religious professing and keeping voluntarie pouertie, do follow.
Be Gods commandements now become imperfect, that perfection wanting in the commandements must be sought for in counsels?Psal. 19. 7. Then how was the Law of the Lord a perfect Law? This was a commandement giuen him to bewraie how far he was from that he vaunted of, and to bring him to sée that he had not kept the commandements in such perfection, as before he imagined. Your voluntarie pouertie hath neither warrant by this, nor any other place of scripture.
⸫ Amen I say to you, there is no man, which hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or children, or lands, for me and for the Gospel, that shall not receiue an hundred times so much now at this time, &c.
Exceeding happie be they that can forsake their temporall things for religion.
Bicause God hath promised to recompence them both héere and in the life to come.
And ⸫ many spread their garments in the way, and others did cut downe boughes from the trees, and strawed them in the way.
All these voluntarie duties [...]ere gratefull to our Sauiour, and so be the like done to him in the blessed Sacrament.
You haue gotten a good warrant for setting the Sacrament on horse backe, as they say your holy father doth at Rome, but for prisoning him in a p [...]e, and trussing him vpon euery altar in a string, you must fetch your president from Annas, Caiphas, and Pilate, and not from this people. But I pray you, were you in good earnest, when you made this note, or do you thinke, that those duties ought, or might be done to him in the Sacrament, that ought, and might be done to him, when he was in body here conuersant amongst vs. If you affirme it, we shal finde you deny it againe with an other breath. And if you dare not affirme it, then what is become of your note. But you care not what you speake, so as you may stir vp men to idolatrous blind deuotion towards your breaden God.
And Iesus answering said to them, haue ⸫ faith of God. Amen I saie to you, that whosoeuer shall say to this mountaine, be taken vp, and be cast into the sea, and shall not stagger in his hart, but beleeue that whatsoeuer he saith, shall be done: it shall be done to him.
Faith of God is to beleeue that he is able, and that he will do it if it be expedient, and no impediment on our part.
The impediment on our part here set downe is staggering, which you vnder pretence of humilitie do teach your followers, and so consequentlie you teach them to be doubtfull of the truth of Gods promises: which how it can stand with the faith of God, no wise man can sée.
⸫ If so be that you will not forgiue, neither will your father that is in heauen, forgiue you your sinnes.
God neuer forgiueth sins to him that pardoneth not his enimies, from his hart. Whereby it is euident that more is required than faith onlie.
Who euer denied all vertues to be requisite for Christians. If you did not know your owne scholers to be so blind and ignorant, as that they vnderstand not the state of the question of iustification by faith, you would neuer thus slightly deale, and put vs to vnnecessarie labor, and paines. Faith alone embraceth the promise of remission of sins. This faith worketh in vs amongst other things a readines to forgiue. So though more is requisite, yet faith alone embraceth Christ our righteousnes, and the promises in him, and with him offered. The other things required are necessarie consequents of faith, and therefore so many testimonies to vs, and others of true beléeuing.
A man planted a vineyard and made an hedge about it, and digged a trough, and built a tower, &c. vnto the tenth verse.
The man is God the father. This vineyard (as Esaie said 5. 1.) is the house of Israel. The seruants sent are Moyses and the Prophets, whom the Iewes did diuerslie afflict and persecute. His sonne is Christ our Sauiour, whom the Iewes crucified out of the citie of Hierusalem, as it were casting him out of the vineyard. The Iewes and their guides to whom the vineyard was set destroyed, and Gods vineyard giuen to the Apostles and their successors in the Gentiles.
These notes we allow, and like of, and from thence we gather that no place, no people, nor no succession of persons can be so priuileged, but that the like may happen to them as hath done to the Iewes. For you can not shew better promises for your popes [Page 35] then were made to the high priest of the Iewes, nor greater priuiledges for Rome, then for Hierusalem, nor for the nation of the Latins such prer [...]gatiues, as the Iewes had: which notwithstanding God hath reuenged vpon them, the blood of his saints; by cutting them off from the true Oliue. And doth not the blood of Gods saints shed in euerie corner of his church crie now to him for vengeance? Or will not he that spared not the naturall branches of the Oliue, cut off for the like causes those that are but graffed into the others roome? I would that Gods seuere iudgements towards the Iewes would make you beware, and take héede in time.
The ⸫ stone which the builders reiected, the same is made the head of the corner.
Christ is become the corner stone of the Synagogue and the church, in which the faithfull both of the Iewes and Gentils are conteined.
And how chaunce you erect an other stone, to vnite and couple beléeuers in?
And that he be loued from the whole hart, and with the whole vnderstanding, and with the whole soule, and with the whole strength: And to loue his neighbour as him selfe is a greater thing then all holocausts and sacrifices.
This excellencie of charitie teacheth vs, that faith onely is not sufficient.
The eie onely sufficeth to sée withall, and yet it were not sufficient for a man to haue the whole body an eie. So faith onelie sufficeth a Christian man for iustification: And yet without other vertues, which necessarily follow faith, a Christian were not sufficiently be wtified. You should therefore haue done well to shew, for what onely faith is not sufficient, whither for iustification, or for sanctification.
Amen I say to you, that this poore widow, hath cast in ⸫ more than all that haue cast into the treasurie.
God doth accept almes that are correspondent to euery mans abilitie; and the more able, the more must a man giue.
God loueth a chéerefull giuer. For if there be a willing mind,2. Cor. 8. 12. it is accepted according to that a man hath,2. Cor. 9. 7. and not according to that he hath not.
And when you shall heare of wars, and bruits of wars, feare not, for these things must be, but the end is not yet.
Great wars towards the latter end.
A token that the end draweth néere, and yet it is not to be forgotten that your Pope is he, that setteth nations togither by the eares, and delighteth in warre, and bloodshed.
But looke to your selues, for they shall deliuer you vp in Counsels, and in Synagogues shall you be beaten, and you shal stand before presidents and kings for my sake, for a testimonie vnto them.
Much persecution of the faithfull and Catholike men in the latter end.
Your Church of Rome hath long béene, and is now still the persecuting Synagoge, and therefore very vnlike the Catholike Church of faithfull persecuted men.
And brother shall deliuer brother vnto death, and the father his sonne: and the children shall arise against the parents, and shall worke their death.
Great tr [...]cherie and many false brethren at the same time.
Your principle so continually in the popish Church practised of not kéeping faith, and promise made to those whom you accompt heretikes, is the roote of treacherie and treason, and the very nurse and cherishing of falsehood in pretended brotherhood. As appeared in the mariage of the King of Nauarre with the French Kings sister.
But he that shall endure to the end, he shall be saued.
And therefore that comfortable assurance, that nothing can seperate vs, from the loue wherwith God hath embraced vs,Rom. 8. 38. which is the roote of constancie, is necessary for Christians, though Papistes be thereof quite destitute.
And vnles the Lord had shortened the daies, no flesh should be saued: but for the elect which he hath elected, he hath ⸫ shortened the daies.
Antichrists reigne shall be three yeeres and an halfe, Daniel 7. Apocalipse, 13.
Out of this text nothing can be gathered for the shortnes or length of Antichrists reigne: Therefore this note followeth not of this text: Christ hath shortened the daies, therefore Antichrists reigne shall be but thrée yéeres and an halfe. You had néed to get tough glue or else this will not hold togither. But Daniel and the Apocalipse shall helpe. Your mightie demonstrations out of those places haue béene already learnedly confuted by Master Whitakers, and we shall haue better cause to consider of them when we come to your notes vpon the Apocalipse.
But of that day or houre no man knoweth, neither the Angels in heauen, nor the ⸫ Sonne, but the Father.
Not as though himselfe knew not, as the heretikes Agnoitae held: but because he knew it not for to teach it others, as being not expedient, Ambrose de fide lib. 5. cap. 8.
It is maruellous that we may not attribute to Christ, that which he attributeth to him selfe. And though it be true that therefore it is not reuealed, bicause it is not expedient for vs to know it, yet it followeth not that Christ as man knew it. Ambrose beléeueth rather this place to be corrupted, bicause some auncient Greeke copies had not those words, the sonne of man, and bringeth diuers reasons to proue that Christ could not be ignorant of that day. But if the place be true, then he thinketh that [Page 38] Christ did but faine ignorance, bicause his disciples requested that which was not profitable for them to know. This shift Ambrose was driuen to, bicause he knew not how else to shift of the reasons that the Arrians gathered out of this place, against the diuinitie of Christ.
For the poore you haue alwaies with you, and when you wil you may do them good: But ⸫ me you haue not alwaies.
We haue not Christ here needing our almes, as when he conuersed vpon the earth.
And why haue we héere no doctors? Bicause this shift to expound this text so, that it should not make against the bodilie presence of Christ in the Sacrament, is a late deuise. It is true that if he be not here in bodie, then it is not possible for him to néede reléefe. But let vs see how your faith in this point agréeth with the ancient Christian Catholike faith. Augustine willeth Dardanus to hold this Christian confession: [...]pistol. 57. That Christ rose from the dead, ascended into heauen, sitteth at the right hande of the Father, & shall come from none other place, but from thence to iudge the quicke, and the dead, and that he shall so come (as the angels voice testified) euen as he was séene go into heauen, that is, in the same forme, and substance of flesh to the which he truly gaue immortalitie, and tooke not away nature. According to this forme he is not to be thought diffused euery where. Fulgentius affirmeth that Christ according to the humane nature is comprehended in a place,Ad Thrasimundū regem lib. 2. cap. 5. absent from heauen when he was vpon the earth, and forsaking the earth, when he ascended into heauen.Libro. 1. cap. 3. Uigilius writing against the heretike Eutiches saith, that Christ is with vs, and not with vs. For those, whom he left, and from whom he departed in his humanitie, he did not leaue, nor forsake in his diuinitie. By forme of a seruant, which he took from vs into heauen, [...]ib. 4. cap. 4. he is absent from, &c. And in another place when he hath prooued him to be euerie where according to his diuinitie, and but in one place at once according to his humanitie, he concludeth thus: This is the faith and confession Catholike, which the Apostles deliuered, Martyres did confirme, and the faithfull hitherto haue held. And concerning these very words,Tract. in 8. [...]. Io. 50. Me you shal not haue alwaies, Augustine expoundeth them simplie [Page 39] to be ment of his bodily absence from the earth. Now let our papists tell vs, how their faith can be Christian, and Catholike, being directly against that, which in these fathers daies was Christian and Catholike.
And taking the chalice, giuing thanks, he gaue to them, and they ⸫ all dranke of it.
All dranke, to wit, all the twelue, for more were not present. Wherebie it is euident that the words in Saint Matthew (26, 27) Drinke ye al of this, were spoken to all the apostles onely, which here are said that they all did drinke. And so it is no generall commandement to all men.
And why haue we not here one doctor to say for you, that Drinke yée all, is not so general a commandement, as Take and eate? Can that be a catholike exposition, which is contrarie to all expositions of catholike expositors for many hundred yéeres after Christ? Take and eate stretcheth to laie men, as the practise of your church doth shew. And, Drinke yée all, that must be restreined to priests, bicause no more but ye Apostles were present. And if that cause be of force, why shall it not restraine the other commandement also, Take and eate to priests onely? But the holy Ghost foreséeing what popish corruptions the diuell would bring into the Church, did afore hand (the more fully to preuent the diuels fraud héerein) direct the pens of the Euangelists in the giuing of the cup, to expresse the vniuersall signe, all, where in deliuerie of the bread, he is content with an indefinite spéech, take and eate. Heere all antiquitie is vtterly against poperie. Their doctrine of concomitance was not in the fathers daies hatched, neither had they wit ynough to foresée the danger of spilling, and hanging in lay mens beards, and such other déepe considerations as the pope picked out long after out of his night cap.
Amen I saie to you, that now I will not drinke of the fruits ⸫ of the vine, vntill that daie, when I shall drinke it new in the kingdome of God.
See annotations vpon Matthew chap. 26. vers. 29.
Your annotations are not woorth the looking on: yet such as [Page 40] they are, they shall receiue answer by themselues.
Who all ⸫ condemned him to be guiltie of death.
Here we may see that they were worthily reprobated, and forsaken, according to our sauiours prediction, by the parable Mark. 12. The kingdome of God shall be taken from you, &c.
Their successors in impietie, blasphemie and crueltie Annas and Caiphas of Rome, and their adherents cannot be in better estate, for they with no lesse consent, and vnitie, haue condemned Christ in his members, and his truth for heresie and blasphemie.
And when Peter was in the courte beneath, there commeth one of the ⸫ woman seruants of the high priest.
He feareth not afterward Rome the ladie of the worlde, that in the house of Caiphas was afraid of the high priests wench. Leo in natiuitate Petri & Pauli sermone 1.
In this weake fearefulnes of Peter we may sée our owne frailtie, and in the change that God after made in him, when he had indued him and others with vertue from aboue, the power by which God can and doeth worke in weake and fraile vessels. Rome was the ladie of the worlde, therefore not the head of the church, a place fearfull to the godlie, or els Peters valure in not fearing of it had not béene commendable.
And they that passed by blasphemed him, wagging their heades, and saying, Vah, he that destroyeth the temple, and in three dayes buildeth it, ⸫ saue thy selfe comming downe from the crosse.
So say heretikes of the blessed Sacrament, if it be Christ, let him saue him selfe from all iniuries.
We, whome it pleaseth you to call heretikes, learne not from the scornefull Iewes, [...]udg. 6. 31. but from good Ioash the father of Gedeon, that your bread is not God, bicause it can not plead for it selfe, nor reuenge it selfe. But you haue a god and a religion alike, both of your owne creation.
My God, my God, why hast thou ⸫ forsaken me?
See Matth. cap. 27. 46. the blasphemous exposition of Caluine, and his followers, and take heede thereof.
Sée the exposition, reape comfort thereof, and learne with hart and minde to detest and abhorre the impudent and shamelesse pennes of lying papistes.
But go, tell his disciples & ⸫ Peter, that he goeth before you into Galilee.
Peter is named in speciall (as often els where) for prerogatiue.
A poore prerogatiue it is that can be picked out of his speciall naming. But to graunt that he had some petit prerogatiue, what is that to those, which you chalenge to his pretended successors?
And all the multitude of the people were ⸫ praying without at the houre of the incense.
We see here that the Priest did his dutie within, the people in the meane time praying without, and that the priestes functions did profit them, though they neither heard nor sawe his doings.
You would faine finde warrant for your chauncels, and as gladlie would you prooue that your masses mumbled in a corner were profitable, not onelie to them, which being present vnderstand not, but to those also, which neither heare nor sée them, but you must séeke better proofe, than the abolished figures of the old lawe. For by this diuision of priest and people in sundrie places of the same temple, is nothing els taught vs, but that heauen is shut to vs by reason of our sinnes, and that we can not enter into the presence of God there, but in the person of our Priest, our Mediatour, and that in him, and by him our prayers are accepted, as at large the Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrewes doth teach vs. But if you would prooue any thing for your selues, [Page 42] shew vs that either priest or people praied in a toung they vnderstood not, or that either in the temple or in the synagogues, the scriptures were read in a strange language. Or that they which read, were shut vp in some odde corner of the synagogue, where that which they read could not be heard of the people. If you could finde warrant for any of these, then you had some defence for your ordinarie church seruice: but because you want this, therefore you flie to the figures of the old law, to wring out of them that which neuer was to be learned by them. But in this dealing you do but bewray your penurie.
For he shalbe great before our Lord, ⸫ and wine and sicer he shall not drinke.
This abstinence foretold and prescribed by the angel, sheweth that it is a worthie thing, and an acte of religion in Saint Iohn, as it was in the Nazarites.
The abstinence foretold and prescribed, shewed that sanctimonie should not be wanting in him, neither in déed nor in outward shew, but that he should liue as a man wholie dedicate to God. The prescription and appointment of God, maketh the acte good, bicause it was a testimonie of holy obedience. But what maketh this for your will worships, whereof you haue no warrant but your owne wisedome?
And behold, ⸫ thou shalt be dumme, and shalt not be able to speake vntill the day, wherein these things shall be done: For bicause thou hast not beleeued my wordes, which shall be fulfilled in their time.
Zacharie punished for doubting of the Angels word.
And thinke you papistes to escape the punishment of God, for teaching men to doubt of the trueth of Gods promises?
Haile full of grace, our Lord is with thee: Blessed art thou amongst women.
The beginning of the Aue Marie. See the rest, verse 42.
A profound note. Mary tooke it for a salutation, but the church of Rome haue vsed it as a praier.
And Marie said to the Angell; ⸫ How shal this be done? Bicause I know not man.
She doubted not of the thing as Zacharie, but inquired of the means.
If you would haue giuen to euerie man his due praise, I do not doubt, but you might haue quoted Master Beza, for you borrowed this out of his annotations.
And Marie said, ⸫ Behold the handmaid of our Lord, be it done to me according to thy word.
At this very moment when the blessed virgin gaue consent, she conceiued him perfect God and perfect man.
That she conceiued him perfect God and perfect man, is by many places well warranted. But concerning the very moment of the time, when she conceiued, I take it to be one of Gods secrets, which he hath kept to himselfe, and which the holie Ghost hath not reuealed, bicause it is not necessarie for vs to know.
And it came to passe as Elizabeth heard the salutation of Marie, the ⸫ infant did leape in hir wombe.
Iohn Baptist being yet in his mothers wombe, reioiced and acknowledged the presence of Christ and his mother.
What sense the child had in his mothers wombe of the presence of Christ I know not, and yet I doubt not, but it was the secret force of Gods holy spirit that caused that motion in the child. But if your note be true, then grace was conferred vpon this child, afore he was partaker of any sacrament, except you will say, that the ioyfull acknowledging of the presence of Christ may be without grace.
My soule doth magnifie our Lord.
I thinke your meaning is that Magnificat is vsed at Euensong, and not that our Ladie sang Euensong, or that it was héere appointed to be song at Euensong.
Bicause he hath regarded the humilitie of his handmaid. For behold from hencefoorth ⸫ all generations shall call mee blessed.
Haue the Protestants alwaies had generations to fulfill this prophesie, or do they call hir blessed, that derogate what they can from hir graces, blessings, and all hir honor?
The Protestants had their generations afore any papists were in the world. And as they giue to the blessed virgin all honor that is due to hir: so neither she, nor they can abide, that you should rob God of his honor to giue it hir.
And the child grew, and was strengthened in spirit, and was ⸫ in the deserts vntill the day of his manifestation to Israel.
Marke that he was a voluntarie Eremite, and chose to be solitarie from a child, till he was to preach to the people: insomuch that antiquitie counted him the first Eremite.
You do but bleare the eies of the ignorant with the likenes of the name: Antiquitie neuer knew what the profession of your Eremites meant. And if you vouchsafed to giue vs a definition of Eremites, then we should easily exclude from it, either Iohn, or your superstitious hipocriticall Eremites. For it is one thing to liue in a desert, as Iohn did, it is another thing to liue without societie and companie, as yours do, and Iohn did not. And further you must prooue that he shut vp himselfe to satisfie for his sins, and that he was a paterne, or example for others so to do, without further warrant, or vocation. Which bicause you cannot do, Iohn will not serue for a shield or defence for your Eremites.
And it came to passe in those daies, there came foorth an [Page 45] edict from Caesar Augustus, that the whole world should be inrolled, &c.
In the yeere from the creation of the world 5199. from Noes stood 2957. from the natiuitie of Abraham 2015. and from Moses and the comming foorth of the people of Israel out of Egypt 1510. from Dauid annointed king 1032. from the first Olimpias 800. from the building of Rome 752. hebdomada 63. according to the prophesie of Daniel, c. 9. that is, in the yeere 440. or thereabouts in the sixt age of the world, when there was an vniuersall peace in al the world, the eternall God and sonne of the eternall father, meaning to consecrate and sanctifie the world with his most blessed comming, being conceiued of the holie Ghost, nine months after his conception, Iesus Christ the sonne of God is borne in Bethlehem of Iudah, in the yeere of Caesar Augustus 42. Vsuard in martyrologio Decembris 25. according to the common ancient supputation.
It is but a follie to endeuour to reduce them to truth, that wittinglie & wilfully do deceiue, and are deceiued, for so a man shuld be but sure to loose his labour. Those that be desirous to know the true supputation of these times, haue alreadie in the English bibles the true summe of these yéeres, according to the truth of the Hebrue. As for your Chronographie with the authour thereof, may haue some commendation for the paines he bestowed about it, and not for the truth that is in it. But we can not maruaile that those, in whome there is no loue of truth, be giuen ouer to beléeue lyes.
And ⸫ thine owne soule shall a sword pearce, that out of manie heartes cogitations may be reuealed.
Simeon prophecied not onelie of Christ, but of our blessed Ladie, of all her sorowes, wherein she was alwaies partaker with our Sauiour, from his flight into Egypt euen to his death.
God by Simeon forewarned the blessed virgin, that notwithstanding the great prerogatiue which God gaue her to be the mother of God, and whereof no doubt she was excéeding ioyous: yet she should not looke for worldlie happinesse, but prepare her selfe to be partaker of the crosse and sorow with her sonne.
And he came into all the countrie of Iordan, preaching the baptisme of ⸫ penance vnto remission of sinnes.
It is verie true, that the knowledge of our sinnes with the sight of Gods wrath and indignation against them, ioyned with an wholesome griefe and sorow therefore, maketh men earnestly to séeke how to escape the seuere iustice of God, and to obtaine remission and pardon of their sinnes, which when they can finde no where els, they are constrained to embrace the promises of mercie offered them in Christ. But if your imagined satisfaction for sinnes by penance be true, the preaching thereof were a way to kéepe a man from Christ, and to make men to rest in themselues.
Yeeld therefore ⸫ fruites worthie of penance.
Fruites of penance be workes satisfactorie.
Men may be satisfied for offences made toward them, by the fruites of penance or repentance, but that God also may be so satisfied, all the papists in the world are neuer able to prooue▪ For if men by their works might satisfie for their sinnes, then what néede they séeke for remedie out of them selues, and to what purpose is the death and satisfaction of Christ? But it is no maruaile though you hold this fast, for it is one of the best things that the Pope hath to heate his kitchin with.
⸫ Euery tree therefore that yeeldeth not good fruit, shall be cut downe, and cast into the fire.
A man without good works is vnfruitfull, and shall be cast into euerlasting fire.
If by good, you did not imagine meritorious or satisfactory, we should easilie condiscend to you in this note, for all faithfull are fruitfullie replenished with euery good worke, as time, place, occasion, and other circumstances serue.
⸫ He that hath two coats, let him giue to him that hath not: and he that hath meate, let him do likewise.
Almes counselled or inioyned for sinnes, and to auoid damnation.
In this note there are almost as many popish corruptions, as words. For by almes counselled, you would haue men to vnderstand, that it is matter of greater perfection then the commandements of God. By the word inioined, you would haue yours to thinke, that Iohn inioyned this as a parcel of penance, that it might séeme to warrant the penances imposed by your ghostly fathers in your eare shrift. For sinnes and to auoid damnation, by these you would teach the giuing of almes to be meritorions and satisfactorie for sinne, but S. Iohn neuer taught any other means to take away sinnes, but the lambe of God: but with you,Iohn 1. 29. whosoeuer teacheth or aduiseth any good thing to be vsed of man, teacheth satisfaction and merit.
And ⸫ the people imagining, and all men thinking in their heartes of Iohn, least perhaps he were Christ.
Iohn was so holie, that manie might by errour easilie thinke he was Christ.
In that manie were readie to haue accepted Iohn for Christ, who afterward would not receiue Christ him selfe, appeareth the natural corruption of man, by which he is prone and readie to erre and to be deceiued, and also the negligence of men that did but superficiallie looke ouer that, which was foretold of either of them by the Prophets, whereby they might easilie haue béene discerned and knowne asunder.
I in deed baptize you with water, ⸫ but there shall come a mightier than I, whose latchet of his shoes, I am not worthie to vnloose, he shall baptize you in the holy Ghost and fire.
How say then the heretikes that the baptisme of Christ is of no greater vertue than Iohns?
You delight by ambiguitie of words to beguile the simple. If by Christs Baptisme you meane the baptisme vsed in the church of Christ, then we say that the baptisme of Ihon, and it is all of one vertue. But if you meane by Christs baptisme the inwarde and inuisible operation in baptisme, which is Christs proper [Page 48] worke, then we say that the baptisme of Christ is greater, not onely than Iohns Baptisme, but also then the baptisme of any other minister. So if in baptizing Iohn be compared with Christ, he must as a seruant giue place to his Lord, but if his ministerie therin be cōpared with the ministery of others, Christs ministers, we saie, and are ready to prooue, that they are of equal force, and vertue.
⸫ Who was of Cainan.
Beza boldly wipeth out of this Gospell, these words, who was of Cainan: though all the Greeke copies, both of the old Testament, and of the new, haue the words with full consent. Wherby we learne the intolerable saucines of the Caluinists, and their contempt of holie Scripture, that dare so deale with the verie Gospell it selfe.
If this be such intollerable boldnes of Beza as you account it to correct the Gréeke by the Hebrew, and to prefer the authoritie of Moyses & the Hebrew text, then condemne Saint Augustine, who taught that boldnes to him, and others, De Ciuitate dei, libro. 15. cap. 13. & 14.
And Iesus ful of the holie Ghost, returned from Iordan and was driuen in the spirit into the desert, ⸫ Fortie daies, and was tempted of the diuell.
The churches fast of fortie daies (called Lent) commeth of this, and is an apostolicall tradition. Clem. Constit. Apost. Lib. 5. cap. 13. Hier. ep. ad Marcel. adu. erro. Montani. Leo serm. 6. & 9. de Quadragesima.
Now the example of Christ, and the authoritie of the Apostles must confirme our Lenten fast of fortie daies. Two waighty reasons, and therfore néed to be well considered of. Christs faste was miraculous, and therefore they that propound this for an example to imitate, may as well appoint vs to imitate him in commanding both winde and sea. But the apostles appointed it, as Clement, Hierome, and Leo saie. Clemens is a counterfait, and he and Hierom name Quadragesima, but what number of daies they ment thereby, that appéereth not. But the impudencie of them appéereth that obtrude vnder the name of Clemens constitutions [Page 49] Apostolicall, that which their owne church obserueth not, but reiecteth. But that your fortie dais faste was not an apostolicall tradition, appéereth many waies: First for that the heretike Montanus (as Eusebius testifieth) was the first that appointed certaine times and daies to faste in.Ecclesiastica historia lib. 5. cap. 18. Secondly bicause Augustine knew not of any daies,Epistola. 86. or times appointed by the Apostles, to be kept as fasting daies. Thirdly bicause the obseruation of fasting daies, and namely of fasting afore Easter, was frée, and was diuers according as euerie particular church sawe good. Which Augustine séeing when he was yet but a nouice in Christ, asked the aduise of Saint Ambrose, who willed him to do as he saw him do: & afterward explaining his minde, willed him to frame himselfe therein to the maner of ech church that he should come to, so should he neither giue nor take offence.Ecclesiastica historia lib. 5. cap. 24. Irenaeus (as Eusebius reporteth) wrot to Uictor bishop of Rome, of the great varietie of the churches fasting afore Easter, which dissent in fasting did not, saith he,Epiphanius in compend. fide [...]. break their cōsent in faith. The churches where Epiphanius was conuersant, kept their faste of Quadragesima but seauen daies afore Easter. The church of Rome kept it thrée wéekes afore Easter, as the Tripartite story telleth vs. Finally,Lib. 9. cap. 38. the libertie and diuersitie of the churches in kéeping of it was so diuers and great, that Socrates (one of the authors of the tripartite storie) marueileth that in such difference of time, and daies, the name of Quadragesima in all places remained one. Now sée how truelie you thrust vpon vs vnder the name of Apostolicall tradition, that which neither your church of Rome, neither yet the most part of Christs church did obserue, and kéepe for foure hundred yéeres after Christ, that is your fortie daies faste.
⸫ Thou shalt adore the Lord thy God, and him onelie shalt thou serue.
See the annotations in Saint Matthew. cap. 4. vers. 11.
We haue séene your annotation not woorth the looking on which shall receiue answer with his fellowes.
For ⸫ it is written, that he hath giuen his Angels charge of thee, that they preserue thee: and that in their hands they shal beare thee vp, least perhaps thou knocke thy foote against a stone.
If the diuell alledge Scripture against Christ, no maruell that heretikes do so against Christs church.
They no doubt be heretikes, which do not think that to be the best way, to refel the diuelish wresting of scriptures, which Christ himselfe vsed, that is, by the Scriptures. Therfore papists flieng that trial, and taking vpon them to deuise wiser, & better means, then Christ gaue example of, cannot choose but be presumptuous proud heretikes.
And he came to Nazareth, where he was brought vp: and he entered ⸫ according to his custome on the Saboath day into the Synagogue: and he rose vp to read.
Our Sauiour Christ vsed to preach in their synagogues.
You might haue added on the Saboath daies, and haue set downe that your Romish Church spendeth the saboth in a few superstitious, and idolatrous actions: and that those being done then their people sit downe to eate, and drinke, and rise againe to play, and so a great part of their Saboath they consume in lasciu [...]ous wantonnes. As for preaching they were woont to kéep it for high daies.
And al giue testimonie to him: And they ⸫ maruelled in the words of grace that proceeded from his mouth.
He had maruellous grace, and an extraordinarie force in moouing the harts of his hearers.
But the hardnes of their harts the more appéered, in that so few of them were pearced, and truly conuerted. And bicause the same corruptions rest in vs, which were in them, we sée that it is not the excellencie of any mans gifts, that can truly winne to God, except he by his almightie power inwardly worke a reformation, and create new harts, and renew right spirits in vs.
And he commanded him, that he should tell no bodie, but goe ⸫ shew thy selfe to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing as Moyses commanded for a testimonie to them.
Your references are not worth the looking on, as will appéere when they receiue answer togither.
⸫ I came not to call the iust, but sinners to repentance.
Christ came not to call those which presume of their owne iustice, and that count them selues to haue no neede of Christ.
Then Christ came not to call Papists, for they can merit heauen by their owne inherent iustice, which if it be not a proud presumption, then I know not what presumption meaneth. And though in word they will séeme to néede Christ, yet that néede can not stand with the rest of their doctrine.
Why do the disciples of Iohn ⸫ fast often, and make obsecrations, and of the pharisies in like maner, but thine do eate and drinke?
See Saint Matthew annotations, c. 9. 15.
We haue séene it, and answered it before.
And it came to passe on the ⸫ sabaoth Second-first, when he passed through the corne his disciples did plucke the eares, and did eat, rubbing them with their hands.
Saint Hierom (Epist. 2. ad Nepotianum) writeth of himselfe, that being at Constantinople he asked his master Gregorie the Nazianzene, the famous Doctor, then bishop there, what sabaoth this was: Who by his answer declared, that it was very hard to tell. Neither is it yet knowen to the best learned. Yet the Protestants are woont to say, All is very easie.
If Papists made any conscience of lieng and standering, a great many of our controuersies would quickly be at an end. Who euer said or wrote, that all is easie. But we do not vnder pretence of hardnes and difficulty, fray poore men from searching after, and séeking Christ in the Scriptures, as you do: but exhort [Page 52] men so vse more care and diligence, to studie them with humilitie, and to vse all helps which God hath lent them. And that this was Saint Ieroms mind may appéere, that in his Epistles he vouchsafeth the answering and opening of many a question, and that to women, whom he doth not dissuade or discourage from reading.
And ⸫ to euery one that asketh thee, giue.
That is, to euery one iustly asking. For that, which is vniustly asked, may iustly be denied, Augustine libro 1. cap. 40. de sermone Dom. in monte.
He iustly asketh, whom néede driueth to aske. And we cannot iustly denie, if God haue so blessed vs, that we may spare that which is asked. But the contributions of papists to maintaine traitors abroad, are neither iustly required, nor iustly giuen.
Euery one that commeth to me, and heareth my words, and doth them, I will shew you to whom he is like. He is like a man ⸫ building an house that digged deepe, and laid the foundation vpon a rocke.
He buildeth rightly and surely, that hath both faith and good works: he buildeth on sand, that trusteth to his faith or reading, or knowledge of the scriptures, and doth not worke or liue accordingly.
Against vaine boasters and flatterers of themselues no doubt Christ speaketh, and not against true beléeuers. For true faith worketh by loue, and therefore endeuor of obedience is his inseparable companion.
Lord, trouble not thy selfe. For ⸫ I am not woorthie that thou shouldst enter vnder my roofe.
See the annotations vpon S. Matthew, cap. 8. 8.
Yée do but cumber vs with these references, which when we sée them, are to small purpose, and shall be answered with your other annotations.
The ⸫ poore are euangelized.
Pauperes euangelizantur, that is, to the poore the Gospell is preached, and they receiue it.
It had béene no more shame for you to haue learned of vs to translate plainly, then for to learne of vs to note aptly and truly, according to the sense and meaning of the words. For it is true, that the poore receiue the glad t [...]ings of the Gospell. But the proud pope, his rich cardinals, his fat greasie shauelings, wallowing in the wealth of this world, and puffed vp in a proud conceit of themselues, as they are not poore, so are they not apt to receiue the Gospell.
But what went ye forth to see? a man clothed ⸫ in soft garments? Behold they that are in costly apparell, and delicacies are in the house of kings.
Marke this well concerning Iohns apparell and diet. See the annotations vpon Saint Matthew, cap. 3. 4.
Concerning Iohns apparell, we sée nothing héere but that it was not courtly. Concerning his diet héere is nothing at all. We haue looked for the annotations to which you refer vs, and haue lost our labour, for we can find none vpon that verse.
But the pharisies and the lawyers ⸫ despised the counsell of God against themselues, being not baptized of him.
As they that contemned Iohns baptisme, despised Gods counsell and wisedome; so much more they which make no account of the sacraments of the church, despise Gods counsell and ordinance touching their saluation to their owne damnation.
Your note is true. But you vnder the color and name of sacraments, do obtrude to the people that whereof God was neuer author, but which resteth, and is founded vpon your owne counsell and wisedome, which we despise,Rom. 8. 7. bicause we know it to be enimitie against God.
And behold a woman that was in the citie, a sinner, as she [Page 54] knew that he was set downe in the pharisies house, she brought an alabaster boxe of ointment, and standing behind besides his feete, she began to ⸫ water his feete with teares, and wiped them with the haires of hir head, and kissed his feete, and annointed them with the ointment.
A perfect paterne of true penance in this woman, who sought of Christ with open teares, and other strange works of satisfaction and deuotion, remission of hir sinnes.
This sheweth your want of due and sound proofe for mens satisfieng for their sinnes, when you scrape héere for satisfaction. I pray you which call you a satisfactorie worke? hir teares, hir wiping his féet with hir haire, or hir cost in annointing of Christ. As repentance is fained, wherof no fruits can appéere: so it is a grosse forgerie, to imagine the outward testimonies of true repentance, to be so many satisfactions for sinnes. Draffe is good ynough for swine, and any thing you offer is truth amongst your followers.
For the which I say to thee, Many sinnes are forgiuen hir, bicause she hath loued much. But to whom lesse is forgiuen, he loueth lesse.
Not onely faith (as you may perceiue) but loue or charitie obtaineth remission of sinnes.
And how may we perceiue it? Forsooth loue is the cause that she hath many sinnes forgiuen hir. This collection is but grating vpon a word, contrarie to the plaine sense of the place. For if they loue more, that haue more forgiuen, and they lesse to whom lesse is forgiuen: then it is manifest that loue is a consequent of forgiuenes, and not a cause. And therefore you do but abuse men with the Coniunction causall, which is héere, as diuers times elsewhere, a note of consequence, as it is plaine by the words immediately following: But to whom lesse is forgiuen, he loueth lesse. So, according to the proportion of forgiuenes, the proportion of loue followeth.
And they ⸫ that sate together at the table, began to say within them selues, ⸫ who is this that also forgiueth sinnes?
As the Pharisies did alwaies ca [...]pe Christ for remission of sinnes vpon earth, so the heretikes reprehend his church, that remitteth sinnes by his authoritie.
It appeareth by the Pharisies bus [...]e carping, that it was a receiued truth, that onlie God could pardon offences committed against God. And they ought thereby to haue espied their owne error, in imagining that Christ was no more but a méere man. Such remission as Christ gaue his church power to vse, is in daily practise amongst vs, and for my part I know no professor of the Gospel that findeth fault with it, but your proud presumption beyond any authority giuen to the church of God, in binding whom you list, and loosing whom please you, with your gainfull marchandize made therof, that with all our harts we abhorre and detest.
To you it is giuen to know the mysterie of the kingdome of God, but to the rest in parables: ⸫ that seeing they may not see, and hearing they may not vnderstand.
See the annotations vpon Saint Matthew, cap. 13. 14.
We haue alreadie giuen answer to that annotation.
For they vpon the rocke, such as when they heare with ioy receiue the word: and these haue no roots, bicause ⸫ for a time they beleeue, and in the time of tentation they reuolt.
Against the heretikes that say, faith once had cannot be lost, and that he which now hath not faith neuer had.
If either you had the feare of God before your eies, or els regarded your owne estimation afore men, you would not thus without all cause cauill. We say that those whom God by his owne wil hath begotten, by the word of truth which is an incorruptible séed, to beléeue in the name of his sonne, and so to become the children of God, it is impossible that their faith should bée quite lost, and that he which hath not this faith, neuer yet had it, what is this to the faith here spoken of, which is for a time a ioyfull, and readie accepting of the doctrine preached, and is therefore [Page 56] improperlie called beléeuing, because it hath some similitude with true beléeuing. But you make of the Scriptures an exercise to whet your wits, to wrangle and cauill, for such is your reuerence towards them.
Who answering, said to them, My ⸫ mother & my brethren are they that heare the word of God and doe it.
He did not heere speake disdainfullie of his mother, but teacheth that our spiritual kinred is to be preferred before carnall cognation. Hilar. in 12. Mat.
This néedlesse citing of the fathers you vse to deceiue the simple withall, and to make them imagine that your aduersaries hold that Christ spake disdainfully of his mother. For they do not thinke that you vse this and other authorities, but onlie where you néed, by that meanes to winne some credit to that which you write, which in this matter was altogether néedlesse.
And ⸫ they came and raised him, saying, Master, we perish.
See the annotations vpon Saint Matthew, cap. 8, 24.
We haue for your pleasure lost so much labour, as to looke into the place, and there finde no such matter.
And there was ⸫ a certaine woman in a fluxe of blood for twelue yeeres past, &c.
See the annotations vpon Saint Matthew, cap. 9. 19.
Your annotation is séene, and shall be considered of in the answer to the rest.
And all denying, ⸫ Peter said, and they that were with him, Master, the multitudes throng and presse thee, and doest thou say, Who touched me?
It is an euident signe of prerogatiue, that Peter onlie is named so often as chiefe of the companie. Marke 1. 36. Actes 5. 29. Luke 9. 32. Marke 16. 7. 1. Cor. 15. 5.
It is a very sillie argument, Peter onlie is named, ergo he is named as chiefe of the companie: It is a poore prerogatiue that can be wonne for Peter by such kinde of reasoning. The Apostles amongst whom he was conuersant, knewe nothing of this his prerogatiue and superioritie, as appeareth by their reasoning of the case diuerse times, which of them should be greatest or chiefe. And therefore it is plaine and euident that you want better helpes, when you are faine to staie vp Peters authoritie with such weake proppes.
And Iesus hearing this woord, answered the father of the maide, Feare not, ⸫ beleeue onlie, and she shalbe safe.
See the annotations vpon Saint Marke cap. 5. 36.
We haue looked and sée there a great péece of learning: Forsooth that is an vsual spéech to saie onely do this, when we meane chéefely. To which we replie, that it is most vsuall to saie onely do this, when we require onely that, which we speake of and no more. And againe, it is a verie sillie shift for you to fl [...]e to chéefely, in stéede of onely, when in other places you will haue charitie chéefely required, and preferre if greatly afore faith.
And calling togither the twelue apostles, he gaue them ⸫ vertue and power ouer all diuels, and to cure maladies.
To command diuels and diseases either of bodie, or soule, is by nature proper to God onely: but by gods gift, men also may haue the same, euen so to forgiue sinne.
And why do you not saie euen so to create heauen and earth, men, and angels? God doth impart to men, whatsoeuer pleaseth him to giue, and to bestowe, and not what it pleaseth proud men to chalenge. Shew to vs that God hath giuen any man authoritie to sell remission of sins. Otherwise I haue alreadie answered, that we vse this authoritie of remitting sins, so farre foorth as God hath giuen it.
And whosoeuer shall not receiue you, going foorth out of [Page 58] that citie shake of the dust also of your feete ⸫ for a testimonie vpon them.
A great fault to reiect the true preachers, or not to admit them into house for needfull harbour and sustenance.
But no fault, to reiect traiterous and vndermining papists, who secretlie stir vp subiects to murther their soueraignes, the Lords annointed, and to séeke the subuersion and destruction of their owne countrie.
And taking the fiue loaues, and the two fishes, he looked vp to heauen, and ⸫ blessed them: and brake, and distributed to his disciples, for to set before the multitude.
Here you see that he blessed the things, and not onely gaue thanks to God. See annot. Mark. cap. 8. 7.
Who can better tell what is ment by blessing, then the holie Ghost himselfe, who in the fiftéenth of Matthew, & in the sixt of Iohn expresseth the same by giuing of thanks? Neither is there any cause, or reason in this place, why any farther matter should be thought, or imagined to be ment by blessing. And as for the seuerall blessing of the bread first, and then the fishes afterward, is but your dreame, without warrant. Your annotation shall be considered of with the residue of the same sort.
And ⸫ they did all eate, and had their fill.
The miraculous prouidence of God towards such as follow Christ into deserts, prisons, banishment, or whether soeuer.
Manie things besides may be noted, as to giue thanks to God for his gifts, though they séeme neuer so small, or course, and to marke that he can make so small a matter, to suffice great multitudes, and such like.
And Iesus answering said, ⸫ O faithles and peruerse generation, how long shall I be with you and suffer you?
Incredulitie hindreth the effect of exorcismes, and other miraculous power giuen to the church.
The power of myraculous working was granted to the church but for a time, for the better confirming of men in the doctrine then deliuered. The doctrine continuing one and the same, new miraculous confirmations are not to be looked for. Yet exorcismes in your church are verie common, and how bad soeuer your popish priests are, yet they must worke, or else you beguile both your selues, and others.
And there entred ⸫ a cogitation into them, which of them should be greater.
Desire of preheminence is an humane infirmitie often euen among the good. Against which Christ teacheth humilitie, but forbiddeth not superioritie.
Ambition in truth is a disease very common, and good men very often haue béene therewith infected. But for pride, and preheminence ambiciously sought, and tyrannously kept, the pope hath no péere, the diuell and great Turke onely excepted. But by this it appéereth that the Apostles knew not, which of them Christ had appointed to be greatest.
And Iesus said to him ⸫, prohibite not. For he that is not against you, is for you.
There be some that follow not Christ precisely in life and doctrine, of whom we may make our aduantage, toi [...]e propagation of Christs honor, and religion, when they do any thing for the aduancement thereof, of what intention soeuer they do it.
If you preached Christ and not your selues, you might be the better borne with. So his honor were aduanced, your intentions néeded the lesse to be looked vnto. But now you aduance the power of the pope, the abilitie of fréewill, and the valure of merits, into the place of Christ the power of God to saluation to beléeuers, and therefore are iustly prohibited.
Iesus said to him ⸫ the foxes haue holes, and the foules of the aire nests: but the sonne of man hath not where to repose his head.
This man would haue followed him for temporall commodities, and therefore was not suffered.
This man then was méete to haue made a papist. For it is plaine, and euident that there was neuer any religion in the world deuised so gainefull, and so apt, and méete to bring in all maner of worldly cōmodities to the teachers thereof, as popery.
And after this our Lord designed also other ⸫ seuentie two: and he sent them two and two before his face, into euery citie and place whether himselfe would come.
As the twelue Apostles did represent the higher degree of the cleargie, called bishops: So these seauentie two beare the figure of the inferiour cleargie called priests, Beda.
It is apparant and euident, as well by the scriptures, as by testimonie of antiquitie, that at the first there was no such distinction of higher, and lower orders, of cleargie men called bishops, and priests, but that they were al one, till for the better order of gouernment some one among a multitude of priests,Hieronima E [...]agrio. being chosen to gouerne, guide, and direct the rest, had the name of bishop for distinctions sake giuen to him. And therfore this prefiguring, or representing that, which then was not thought of, is but a dreame of Master Beda. But I maruell that Master Beda found no more of your cleargie orders there prefigured, especially the pope, and his cardinals, belike the one was not growne then to his full height, and the other scant hatched.
I saie to you, it shall bee more tolerable for Sodom in that daie, then for that citie.
Difference of pains and damnation in hell according to the difference of demerits, August. Lib. 5. cap. 5. contra Iulianum.
It was néedlesse for you in this matter, to quote your doctor, considering that in it, at this day (so far I know) you haue none aduersaries. I hope you do not take hell for purgatorie, nor make any of the differences temporall, and then I sée no great cause to [Page 61] contend with you. Howbeit in citing the place of Augustine either you delt very negligently, or else you trusted your note booke too well, for in the place you sende vs to, Augustine hath no such thing.
Wo be to thee Chorozaim, wo be to thee Bethsaida: for if in Tire and Sidon had been wrought the myracles, that haue been wrought in you, they had done penance, sitting ⸫ in sackcloth, and ashes long ago.
True penance not onely to leade a new life, but to punish the body by such things as heere be recorded for the ill life past.
Who euer denied that penitent men should shew outward tokens of the greatnes of their inward sorrow conceiued for their sinnes, or that they should not punish their bodie, to the end that by not satisfieng the lusts, and desires thereof, it may be the lesse rebellious, and more obedient to the spirit. But all this is farre from that which you imagine, concerning satisfieng by that meanes, for ill life past.
⸫ He that heareth you, heareth me: and he that despiseth you, despiseth me: and he that despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me.
It is all one to despise Christ, and to despise his priests and ministers in the catholike church, to refuse his doctrine and theirs.
I will not quarrell with you about your word priests, though I iustly might, being taken of you for sacrificers. But I returne your note against your selfe, that therefore you despise Christ, and his doctrine, bicause you despise vs, whom Christ hath sent to be teachers of his people in the Catholike Church.
And the next day he tooke foorth two pence, and gaue to the hoast, and said, haue care of him: and whatsoeuer thou shalt supererogate, I at my returne will repaie thee.
Saint Augustine saith that the Apostle (1. Cor. 9) according to this place did supererogate, that is, did more than he needed, or was boūd to do, when he might haue required all duties for preaching the Gospel, but would not. Lib. de oper. monachor. cap. 5. whereof it commeth that [Page 62] the works which we do more than precept, be called works of Supererogation: and whereby it is also euident against the protestants, that there be such works. See Optatus lib. 6. contra Parmenian. How aptlie he applieth this parable to saint Pauls counsell of virginitie, (1. Cor. 7.) as to a worke of supererogation.
If your doctrine be true in this point, then Christ did a worke of Supererogation, when he suffered death for vs, that is to say, a worke more then he néeded to do. For if we can do more then is commaunded, we may haue life by our déedes, and so Christ might haue spared his paines he tooke for vs: besides, it were strange, if any thing that maketh to the glorie of God, and saluation of mens soules, should be a worke more than néedeth, or not within compasse of Gods commaundements. But Augustine saith that Paul did a worke of Supererogation, when he serued as Christs souldier without taking wages as he might: you do great violence to Augustine in that place, by grating vpon a word to make him serue your purpose against his will, when his whole scope is nothing els, but to shew that Paul abstained from that, which was frée for him to take for his paines, and that hée laboured for his liuing, whereupon he concludeth, the labour of monkes to be lawfull against idle monkes, which because they would liue on the sweat of other mens browes, not onlie refused to labour, but also maintained, that it was vnlawfull for them to labour.
But if I in the ⸫ finger of God do cast out diuels: surelie the kingdome of God is come vpon you.
This finger is the spirit of God, Matth. 12. 18.
As by the onelie power of Gods spirit, the diuell was then throwen out of his possession in the first propagating and spreading of the kingdome of Christ, by the preaching of his word: euen so againe in these late yéeres, by the like mightie working of Gods spirit with the ministerie of the word, Sathan, who reigned by his vicar general of Rome, hath béene expulsed out of a great part of his possession.
But he said, ⸫ yea rather, blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it.
The said mother of God in that also was blessed, that she was the temporall meanes and minister of the incarnation, but much more blessed, in that she continued the perpetuall keeper of his word. Beda. August. tract. 19. in Iohannem.
You loue and delight to shew your reading in matters néedles. Who knoweth not, that it was an excéeding blessing of God to the virgin Marie, that he vouchsafed to choose her to be the mother of his onlie begotten sonne? Also who are there that confesse not, that the greatest blessing of all, is to be the childe of God, wherof the obedient kéeping of the word is a testimonie?
The men of Niniue shall rise in the iudgement with this generation, and condemne it, because they ⸫ did penaunce at the preaching of Ionas, and behold, more then Ionas heere.
⸫ [...], Marke that the great penaunce of Niniuites (Ionae 3.) is heere expressed by this Greeke word. See annotations Matth. 3. 2.
The outward testimonies of true repentance shewed foorth by the Niniuites, were not works of satisfaction as you imagine. And it is true, that they which waxe wiser especially in knowing and eschewing sinne, will shewe it aswell by humbling them selues afore God for their sinnes past, as also by a more carefull and diligent héede to their wayes after.
Wo to you that ⸫ build the monuments of the prophets, and your fathers did kill them.
Not the building of the Prophets monuments is condemned, but their imitation of their fathers that slew the prophets. Ambrose.
Héere is an high point of learning that you bring Ambrose for. We know that the memorie of Gods saints is pretious in his sight: But in this you resemble your fathers the Iewes. For the saints of God long ago dead, you wil séeme to honor and estéeme. But towards the saints aliue you are as cruell and outragious, as euer were your fathers. And therfore God must in iustice require of you the blood of all his saints shed since the beginning of the world to this day.
But I will shew you whom you shall feare: ⸫ Feare him who after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell.
The feare of hell also is profitable: contrarie to the Protestants, teaching securitie of saluation, and that feare of hell maketh men hypocrits.
Your ordinarie lieng sheweth whom in conditions you resemble, and whose children yeare. What protestant hath taught that the feare of hell is vtterly vnprofitable? We assigne many profits which it bringeth: First, the wicked many times with the feare thereof are terrified and bridled, that they run not so headlong to the execution of their wicked desires, as otherwise they would. Secondly, the elect and chosen children of God being by nature as other men corrupt, are many times at the first by the feare of hell, driuen to séeke Christ their onely remedie and deliuerer. Thirdly, they are strengthened against the feare of man, when they sée the eschewing of bodily death wold bring eternal death. It is manifest therefore that that which you charge vs with, is your malitious collection, and not our doctrine. But our doctrine is, that they which by faith haue power to become the children of God, do shew foorth their obedience of méere loue and reuerence to God their father, and that they would so do, though there were no hell to punish disobedience in. And that they who would not shew any obedience, but for feare of hell, are hypocriticall slaues, doing some dutie, not for dutifulnes, but onely for feare of punishment.
⸫ What shall I do, bicause I haue not whither to gather my fruits?
Giue it to the poore, that shouldst thou do, saith saint Basil.
You might as well haue alledged saint Paul, but that so you should not reape that which you hunt after, that is, the estimation of great clarks for great reading amongst your ignorant vnskilfull followers. But if saint Basil had béene of your religion, he would haue taught the rich man to haue founded abbeies, n [...]neries, priories, and chauntr [...]s for his soules health, or else to haue bestowed his superfluitie in gilding roodlofts, and finding [Page 65] of lights, and such other toies. For with you these things consume the portion of the poore.
And God said to him, ⸫ Thou foole, this night they require thy soule of thee: and the things that thou hast prouided whose shall they be?
A goodly warning for all rich men.
So it was. But if the practise of your popish church were well warranted, there had béene no cause at all to haue pronounced him a foole. For, for monie he might haue béene canonized, and made a saint, and whatsoeuer masses, diriges, pardons, and such like popish pelfrie might haue done, he should be sure of it, bicause he left ynough to pay well for it.
And he said to his disciples, therefore I say to you, ⸫ Be not carefull for your life, what you shall eate: nor for your bodie what you shall do on.
He forbiddeth not competent prouidence, but too much carefulnes. See annot. vpon S. Matthew, c. 6. v. 25.
It is very true that men not marking the prouidence of God, but hanging altogither vpon their owne prouision, do thinke themselues neuer to haue cared sufficiently, til they haue scraped togither prouision for a long time aforehand. Against which Christ doth arme his with the due consideration of Gods prouidence. Touching your annotation, you are disposed to send vs to séeke that which is not to be found.
Feare not ⸫ little flocke, for it hath pleased your father to giue you a kingdome.
It was little at the beginning, and is still in comparison of all the reprobate: but in it selfe very great, as in the parable of the great tree that grew of the little mustard seed, Matth. 13.
Your note in words is true, though in your meaning not true. For we doubt not but that you meane, that this greatnes is alwaies [Page 66] visible to the world, which we denie, and you are not able to prooue.
Let your ⸫ loines be girded, and candels burning in your hands.
To girde our loynes is to keepe chastitie and continencie. Greg. ho. 10.
Your exposition though it be Gregories, it is far fetched, and the farther from truth, bicause you imagine no chastitie but in single life. By which collection it should follow that no maried men should be aptly prepared, or furnished to wait for the comming of Christ. And so consequently one of the sacraments of your church excludeth men, from waiting for the glorious comming of our Lord, and Sauiour. Surely maried men are much beholding to you.
Thinke you that I came to giue ⸫ peace on the earth: no I tell you, but separation.
He meaneth the naughtie peace that is betweene worldlings, and sinners, the agreement that is in infidelitie, in heresie, or in any other wickednes. He came to breake this peace. See annotations Mat. 10. 34.
It is sure that the knowledge, and imbracing of Christ doth disturbe the former agréement we had in darknes, & ignorance: and therfore no maruel though in this light of the Gospel which God hath raised there be many dissentions. Your note like the rest shall be censured with his fellowes.
No, I saie to you: but vnlesse you ⸫ haue penance, you shall likewise perish.
Or as it is vttered in other places do penance. [...]. the which in the new Testament signifieth perfect repentance. See annotations Mat. 3, 3. 11. 21.
We do not doubt but that the Euangelist vsing that worde [...] ment true, and perfect repentance. But this is that we denie, and you should prepare your selues to prooue, that men can not be truely, or perfectly repentant, except either they haue some [Page 67] penance inioined them, or else assume to themselues some penance, whereby they may satisfie to God for their sinnes in the whole, or in part. Which except you do prooue, your labor about the signification of the word is but méere wrangling. Your annotations shall receiue answer by themselues.
And he said this similitude, A certaine man had ⸫ a fig tree planted in his vineyard, and he came seeking for fruite on it, and found none.
The fig tree with onely leaues and no fruite is the Iewes Synagogue and euerie other people or person, which hath faith and faire words, and no good works.
By your continuall separation of faith from works, your meaning is to make your followers beléeue, that we teach that men may be iustified by an idle and fruitlesse faith. Wherin your owne conscience doth witnes to you, that you do vs great iniury. The Iewes Synagogue had a shew of works, but no true faith, and therefore that (as you confesse) being signified by the fig trée, your hypocriticall confidence in works, whereby you and they sought to establish your owne righteousnes, is flatly by this parable condemned.
It is like to a mustard seede, which a man tooke, and cast into his garden, and it grew: and became a great tree, and the foules of the aire rested in the boughes therof.
See annotations, Matth. 13. 31.
Your references are neither rightly quoted, for vpon the 31. verse there is nothing noted, and vpon the next verse there is nothing said, which might not haue béen set downe of any scholler neuer so meane. For what Christian, that hath made any progresse at all in Christs schoole, can be ignorant of the beginning, and encrease of the church of Christ?
But he said to them, ⸫ Striue to enter by the narrow gate, bicause many, I say to you, shall seeke to enter, and shall not be able.
Christians must in their liues seeke the strait way, but in religion the ancient common way.
If by ancient and common, you meane that religion which Adam receiued of God, and by him was deliuered to all mankind, and which Christ deliuered to his whole church, then we accorde with you, that it is that, which we are to folow, and to striue for. But if you meane that, which for some ages hath béene common, and therfore beareth some shewe of antiquitie, then we dissent from you. Bicause whiles you séeke to establish your popery, you are not ashamed to make Christ to exhort men either to supersticious Iudaisme, or to idolatrous Gentilisme. For at that time there were none other religions commonly receiued, and embraced but these: and neither of them both, but did beare a greater shew of antiquitie, then in truth euer did poperie.
And behold, they are ⸫ last that shal be first, and they be first that shall be last.
The Gentils comming into Gods fauor later, are preferred before the Iewes which were first.
This note must haue a fauorable exposition. And we take it that the preferment you meane, is our graffing into the true oliue, whence they were cut out. And then we reason thus: If the Church of the Iewes once florishing, might afterward decay, and that people falling away, giue roome and place to such nations, as God made himselfe knowen vnto in Christ long after them: then why may not the Romans, though their faith was once commended, & praise woorthie, be in like case shaken of also?
Hierusalem, Hierusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent to thee, how often would I gather thy children, as the bird doth hir broode vnder hir wings, and ⸫ thou wouldest not.
The Iewes lost their preheminence, by their owne freewill and not by Gods causing: who ceased not to call and crie vpon them, and they would not heare: Whereby freewill is plainly prooued.
If you had prooued that the Iewes had by their owne will merites deserued, and therefore obtained at Gods hand, that their [Page 69] preheminence, whereby they were preferred before all nations vpon the earth, you had plainly prooued fréewill. But when you can find none other fréedome of will but to sinne, and to refuse obstinately Gods gratious calling, and crieng to them by his ministers and messengers, you sufficiently confute your selues, and plainly prooue what thraldome you are in by your fréedome of will. And where you say, that they lost not their preheminence by Gods causing,Rom. 11. 32. you speake directly against the Apostle Paul, who saith that God concluded or shut them vp into incredulitie.
But when thou makest a feast, call the poore, feeble, lame, and blind, and thou shalt be blessed, bicause they haue not to recompense thee: for ⸫ recompence shall be made thee in the resurrection of the iust.
Reward for charitable deedes, and that they may be done for reward against our aduersaries.
What aduersaries be they, that denie that God rewardeth works procéeding of loue? Or that it is not lawfull for men to looke for reward sith God hath promised it? This is onely denied, that works be therefore meritorious, bicause they be rewarded, or that the children of God do worke in respect of reward onely, or principally, but in respect of dutie and obedience to God. But papists consider not, or at the least way regard not, that the lieng toong killeth the soule.
And they began all at once to make excuse. The first said to him, ⸫ I haue bought a farme, and I must needes go foorth and see it, I pray thee hold me excused.
Worldlines, wealth, and voluptuousnes are the things that specially hinder men from God.
And yet none of these so great an hinderance, as is the vaile of hypocrisie, and the trust and confidence in our selues, and in our own works. Which was the cause that the grossest sinners came sooner to Christ, than the proud popish pharisies.
If any man come to me, and hateth not his ⸫ father and mother, [Page 70] and wife and children, and brethren and sisters, yea and his owne life besides: he cannot be my disciple.
No creature so deere vnto vs, which we must not hate or forsake, if it hinder vs, and in that respect that it hindereth vs from Christ, or his Church, and our saluation.
In this we consent. And a great number of vs haue not onely forsaken all our friends, how déere to vs soeuer, but also giuen ouer our selues and our golden yéeres to prison, paines, torments, and most bitter death, rather than to leaue and forsake Christs catholike Church, and our saluation.
So therefore euerie one of you that doth not ⸫ renounce all that he possesseth, cannot be my children.
He that is a right Christian man must make his account, that if he be put to it (as he often may be in times of persecution) he must renounce all that euer he hath, rather than forsake the catholike faith.
Wherefore all true and sincere Christians must arme themselues rather to abide whatsoeuer extremities may befall them, than to be drawen to imbrace the faith now professed at Rome, which neuer was catholike.
What ⸫ man of you hauing an hundred sheepe: and if he had lost one of them, doth he not leaue the ninetie nine in the desert, and goeth after that which was lost vntill he find it?
This man is our Sauiour Christ, whose care and trauaile in searching and reducing sinners to repentance, all spirituall men especiallie should follow.
You follow faire. If there be anie whom you thinke straied from you in places where you are of power, in stéed of seeking, finding, and laying on your shoulders, you, I say, make shorter woorke, that is, you cut their throtes, or roste them aliue, which is a plaine euidence that you are woolues, and not shepherds.
Or what ⸫ woman hauing ten groats, if she leese one groat, [Page 71] doth she not light a candle, and sweepe the house, and seeke diligentlie vntill she finde?
This woman is the Catholike church, who also seeketh continuallie her lost children.
Therefore your church can not be the Catholike church, for such children as she supposeth that she hath lost, she procureth their destruction: witnesse the massacres in Fraunce, and the monstrous cruelties in other places shewed. So farre off is shée from séeking anie for their good.
A certaine man had two sonnes: and the younger of them said to his father, Father, giue me that portion of substance that belongeth to me, &c.
The prodigall sonne is a parable both of the Gentiles conuersion, and also of euery dissolute sinner penitentlie returning to God.
God, if it be his good will, make you truelie penitent, that it may be a parable of your conuersion also.
And ⸫ when he was yet farre of, his father saw him, and was mooued with mercie, and running to him fell vpon his necke, and kissed him.
Gods wonderfull and tender mercie toward penitent sinners.
Gods works are wonderfull, but his mercie is aboue all his works.
Make vnto you friends of the ⸫ mammon of iniquitie, that when you faile, they may receiue you into the eternal tabernacles.
Mammon (saith Saint Hierome q. 6. ad Algas.) in the Syriake tongue signifieth riches, mammon of iniquitie, because they are often [...]ll gotten, or ill bestowed, or occasion of euill, or at the least worldlie, and false, and not the true heauenlie riches.
And yet your religion is altogether framed of purpose, to gaine [Page 72] mammon of iniquitie, which you estéeme aboue all heauenlie riches: and spend it you doo not, but to the disquieting and troubling of the whole world.
And lifting vp his eies when he was in torments, he sawe Abraham a farre off, ⸫ and Lazarus in his bosome, &c.
Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and rest, but both in hell, and not in the kingdom of heauen before Christ. Hierom. epist. 3. Epitaph. Nepot.
You wrestle in vaine for a third place, for though your errour therein be somewhat auncient, and haue some fauour of the olde writers, yet they are so vncertaine and so diuers in that matter, dissenting both from them selues, and one from another, not knowing where to place this third place, or what to make of it, that no wise man will wander after such vncertaine steps, as they lead him in. Hierome taketh this place to be paradise,Ad Paulam super obitu Bl [...]sill [...]e. and Hierome taketh this place not to be paradise in this place by you quoted: and if your owne authour be not constant, what shall we thinke of the rest?Epistola 57. Augustine can not tell whether the bosome of Abraham be paradise or hell, but in reasoning the case, he deliuereth thrée reasons why it should not be hell: first, bicause hell is named in the text in the death of the rich man, and not named in the death or rest of Lazarus. Secondlie, bicause it is hard to finde the name of hell in scriptures taken in good part, for a place of ioy and rest: so that if the scriptures had said, that Christ had gone into Abrahams bosome after death,Epistola 99. and had not told of the loosing of the sorrowes of death, he would haue marueiled that any durst haue béene so bold, as to haue affirmed that he discended into hel. Thirdlie, the great and wonderfull distance héere mentioned betwixt hell and Abrahams bosome, it were too long, and not agréeing with the breuitie which I haue hitherto vsed, to rippe vp the disagréeing iudgements of the fathers, whether Abrahams bosome be parcell of heauen or hell, or whether it be aboue vs or beneath vs, for so alwaies it is, when men are vncertainlie caried after the vanitie of their owne minde and conceite, they wot not whither them selues. How much better had it béene for them and you to hold fast that,Hipognosticon [...]. 5. which saint Augustine calleth the faith of the Catholikes: namelie, that the kingdome of heauen is a place of ioy for the faithfull, and hell a place of punishment for [Page 73] infidels and apostataes, and that a third place either for rest or punishment is vnknowne, and no where found in scriptures. These two places are héere liuelie described, for the rich man went to hell, a place of torments: but Lazarus was caried into Abrahams bosome, a place of ioy and rest. Heauen is called Abrahams bosome, bicause that God gaue him that honour to bée father of the faithfull, therefore his children are said to be gathered into his bosome, when together with him they are crowned with heauenlie ioy and rest, the reward of his and their faith.
And Abraham said vnto him, Sonne, remember that thou didst receiue ⸫ good things in thy life time, and Lazarus likewise euill: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.
To be in continuall pleasures, ease, welth, peace, and prosperitie in this world is perillous, and a signe of paines in the next. Saint Hierome.
You haue cited Saint Hierome at randon in a cause néedlesse, we haue learned of the Apostle that God doth chastice euery child whom he receiueth,Hebr. 12. 6. and that they, which in this life escape his rod, are bastards and not children. Séeing then Hieroms spéech is warranted by the word, we acknowledge with you, that continual pleasures, ease, welth, peace and prosperitie are perillous, and betokeneth that God deferreth the punishment of such to the next life.
And Abraham said to him, ⸫ They haue Moyses and the Prophets: let them heare them.
Abraham had knowledge of things in earth, which were not in his time, as that they had Moyses and the prophets bookes, which he neuer saw. Augustin. de cura promortuis. cap. 14.
Augustines iudgement is, that the dead know no more what we do héere, then we know what they do there, against which his iudgement he obiecteth this, which you boldlie put downe for his assertion. To which he answereth, that this knowledge was extraordinarie, either by relation of Moyses and the Prophets now dead and with Abraham, or by ministerie of Angels, which serue men héere, who reueale to saints there so much as it pleaseth [Page 74] God to let them know. What is this then to anie ordinarie knowledge of our affaires héere? Which is the thing that you would faine persuade men, to encourage them forward in inuocation of dead mē, which you may the easilier get at their hands, if you can assure them, that the saints departed know their necessities, and heare their praiers. But how much better and trulier might you haue noted, that God denieth to those, to whom hée hath graunted his word, extraordinarie instruction by the dead, which would ouerthrow the credit of those fables, whereupon your purgatorie is grounded.
And he said to his disciples, It is ⸫ impossible that scandale should not come: but wo to him by whom they come.
Not of meere necessitie, for then it were no fault: but presupposing the great wickednesse of men, it is impossible but there shalbe scandales, and therefore it followeth, wo to him by whom they come.
If it were such necessitie as should exclude will, then there were no fault, but nowe as scandals (as you tearme them) are necessarie, so you wilfullie and wittinglie runne into them, and therefore wo to you. To omit all other, the séeking to murther the Lords anointed, our most gratious soueraigne, an horrible offence, answer it and excuse it if you can.
And he said to him, Arise, go thy waies, bicause ⸫ thy faith hath made thee safe.
And yet we see heere, it was not onlie faith, but also his thankefulnes and returning to giue glorie to God.
We sée héere two things. First, the impudent boldnes of papistes, that dare controll the spéech of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. Secondlie, that though faith be accompanied with many other vertues, yet Christ ascribeth the receiuing and embracing of safetie, and such benefits as procéed from God to men, to faith onlie and alone.
The kingdom of God commeth not with obseruation: neither shall they say, loe heere, or lo there, for loe, the kingdome of God is within you.
Whiles they looke and aske for a temporall kingdome in pompe and glorie, loe their king and Messias was now among them, whose spirituall kingdome is within all the faithfull that haue dominion ouer sinne.
If the kingdome of God commeth not with obseruation, then how say you that it must alwaies haue a visible and a knowne succession of bishops in a place certaine, which is directlie against this spéech of Christ.
And they will say to you, Lo heere, and lo there, ⸫ Go not, neither do ye follow after.
No man must run out of the Church after schismatikes, to heare them preach Christ in corners, Christs doctrine being open in al the world. See annot. Matthew. 24. 23.
But all they are schismatikes, who haue diuided themselues from the doctrine which Christ and his Apostles openly deliuered to the whole world, & therefore whether they preach openly, or in corners, men may not heare them, nor go after them. But you papists teach that, whereof there is no commandement, no doctrine, no example in the whole doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles: therefore no man ought to go after you. Your annotation is alreadie answered.
And he spake a parable to them, that it behooued ⸫ alwaies to praie, and not to be wearie.
We should alwaies pray by faith, hope, and charitie, and by working the things that be acceptable to God: though speciall times of vocall praiers in the canonical howers be assigned, for the stirring vs vp to God through externall signes of deuotion.
That those which pray ought to be furnished with all things that may beautifie a Christian we denie not, and that the praiers of Christians ought to be continual without ceasing we affirme, bicause their néedes and necessities are continuall. But the speciall thing required, that their praiers may be heard, and petitions granted, is faith. That in the great dulnes and negligence of [Page 76] Christians, times of praier be appointed for the better stirring vp of men thereto, we thinke it very necessarie. What you mean by externall signes of deuotion I know not, you haue so many superstitious toies, as crossings, beades, and such like.
The pharisie standing praied thus with himselfe: God, I giue thee thanks that I am not as the rest of men, extortioners, vniust, adulterers, as also this publican, ⸫ I fast twise a weeke, I giue tithes of all that I possesse.
To take pride of fasting, tithing, or any goodworke, is naught, though the works themselues be very good.
And how can men auoid pride, and carrie an humble mind that are instructed by you, or that beléeue your doctrine, will it not (thinke you) puffe vp a man in pride, to be persuaded that his works deserue heauen, and life euerlasting? This praier of the pharisie doth plainly shew, that the opinion of the pharisies, and of the papists touching grace and works were all one, and the very same. And how then shall it not worke the same effect in you that it did in the pharisie? And héere by the way is to be noted, whence you papists learned to kéepe two fasting daies euery wéeke.
And the publican standing a far of, would not so much as lift his eies toward heauen: but he ⸫ knocked his brest, saieng; God be mercifull to me a sinner.
So do the priests and people at the holy altar knocke their brests, and say with the humble publican, Deus propitius, Aug. psal. 31. concione 3.
To what purpose do you cite Augustine? To prooue what your priests do now adaies? he cannot tell. Or to prooue the antiquitie of your altars. Therein you do but delude men with the name, whereas in the things there are great differences. Or to prooue that Deus propitius was then in the church seruice. If you had now nothing therein that then was, it were hard. That doth neither prooue your masse, nor your mattens in a strange toong. As for the people they come not néere the altar, but som poore boy for the most part is faine to be spokesman for them.
Amen I say to you, Whosoeuer receiueth not the kingdome of God ⸫ as a child shall not enter into it.
In matters of faith and religion we must be as humble and obedient to the catholike church, as yoong children to their parents.
By the catholike church you vnderstand the pope and his colledge of cardinals, to whom you would haue men so childishly obedient, as to beléeue whatsoeuer they shal tel them, though they call chalke chéese. But how agréeth this with S. Paul,1. Cor. 12. 14. which wil not haue vs children in vnderstanding,Ephes. 4. 14. but of ripe age, to the end we may be constant, and not wauering in the faith and knowledge of Christ, neither caried about with euery puffe of doctrine?
Thou knowest ⸫ the commandement, thou shalt not kil, &c.
Not faith onely, but also keeping the commandements purchase life euerlasting. See annotations Matthew. 19. 16.
You loue to repeat one thing often. Your notes vpon this haue twise béene answered alreadie. And now the third time, I praie you tell vs how yée gather this, or what necessitie there is of any such consequence vpon this place? You know, & it is of all hands granted, that he which fulfilleth the Law, shall liue by the Law. Also you know that the Apostle concludeth,Gala [...]. 3. 1 [...]. that therefore none liue by the Law, bicause no man performeth all things that are written in the Law. This man would know by what doing a man should possesse life. Christ answereth his question aptlie, and fitly by kéeping the commandements. Doth it follow therefore that a man can kéepe the commandements, and so haue life? But it appéereth that the Iewish teachers had besotted this yoong man, as they had done a multitude of others, to make them séeke righteousnes, and life, where it could not be found, that is in themselues, and in their owne obedience. Euen as you popish pharisies, do now a daies bewitch men with an opinion of inherent iustice, whereby they may deserue heauen.
Yet one thing thou lackest: ⸫ Sell al that euer thou hast, and giue to the poore, &c.
This is not a commandement or precept, but counsell which the religious do follow. See annot. Matth. 19.
Now haue we the works of Supererogation of religious papists, which obserue not onely cōmandements, but counsels. But to let you to assume that, which no mā néedeth to grant you, that is, that this is no commandement: I pray you why doth not the pope, his cardinals, archbishops, bishops, abbots, priors, moonks, priests, obey this counsell, and sell their possessions, and giue the money raised thereof to the poore? Be not these amongst your religious men? But this would gréeue them woorse then it gréeued this rich man. As for your other orders, which liue by the spoile of the poore, and maintaine themselues in idlenes by begging, they haue nothing to sell, for the possesse nothing. And so it falleth out, that your note is a thrasonicall bragge, and that none of you set store by Christs counsell, which none of you do follow, or séeke to obserue.
Amen I saie to you, there is no man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or ⸫ wife, or children for the kingdome of God, &c.
The Apostles amongst other things left their wiues also, as Saint Hierome noteth out of this place. Libro 1. adu. Iouinianum.
I maruell you haue no more copie of fathers for this matter. Your note and the authority of Hierome hath béene alreadie answered. Yet for farther answere we say, that in that sence in which you take it, it was vtterly vnlawful, against the commandement of God, & doctrine of the holy scriptures, for the apostles to leaue their wiues. Also if we may beléeue Hierom, none of the Apostles had wiues, but onely Peter, and then how could they leaue that, which they neuer had? Reconcile I pray you Hierome to himselfe.
And shall not receiue much more in this time, and in the world to come ⸫ life euerlasting.
Life euerlasting the reward, for leauing or loosing willingly our goods for Christs sake.
Whereby it more then manifestly appéereth, that the reward is the méere liberalitie of God the giuer, and not the merit of the receiuer.
And he said to him. Wel fare thee good seruant, bicause thou hast been faithfull in a little, thou shalt haue power ouer ⸫ ten cities. And the second came, saieng, Lord thy pound hath made fiue pounds. And he said to him. And be thou ouer fiue cities.
Marke heere against the aduersaries, that the reward of these two good seruants be diuers, and vnaequall, according to the diuersitie or inaequalitie of their gains, that is their merits. And yet one receiueth the penie, Mat. 20. 9. as well as the other, that is heauen, or life euerlasting.
Well marked without a considering cap. First you loue to wring that out of parables, which you can not prooue by plaine, and euident testimonies of the scripture. Next it is not in question betwéene vs, whether there be any inequality of rewards, according to the inequalitie of mens doing, but whether we may for our déeds (or as you call them merits) chalenge iustice, life, heauen and such like, as due debts to vs, for them, or for the deserts of them. Thirdly if your owne note were true, that though the one deserued scant halfe so wel, as the other, yet he is rewarded with heauen, and life euerlasting as well as the other, it plainely declareth that whatsoeuer difference there was in other blessings, yet heauen, and life are not merited, but procéed from the liberalitie of the giuer, otherwise both could not in so great inequalitie of merit, be equally partakers of it. And how the peny which enuious men which grudged against the mercy, and liberality of God were partakers of, must néeds be the kingdome of heauen, Let them tell that can, for I can not.
And why didst thou not giue my money to the banke, and I comming might certes with vsurie haue exacted it?
See Matth. 27, 29.&c.
I do not know what you meane by these references, but to make vs trouble our selues with séeking that, which is not to be found.
For ⸫ the daies shal come vpon thee, and thine enimies shal compasse thee with a trench, and enclose thee about, and straiten thee on euerie side, &c.
This was fulfilled 40. yeeres after the death of Christ by Titus and Vespasianus, when besides incredible miseries of famine, and other distresses there perished eleuen hundred thousand, and were taken captiues 97000. the siege beginning in the very same feast, and greatest solemnitie of Easter, when they put Christ to death. Euseb. lib. 3. hist. cap. 6, 7, 8. Ioseph. lib. 7. cap. 17.
It can not be chosen but men of such great reading, haue read the destruction of Hierusalem, but I maruell that you giue Rome no warning, to take héede of the like plague.
⸫ Tell vs in what power thou dost these things? or who hath giuen thee this power?
See annotations, Matth. cap. 21. 23.
We haue séene it, and answer that God of his goodnes hath furnished vs with gifts, his church hath called vs to the ministery of the word, and God hath giuen testimonie thereunto by blessing our labours.
A certaine man planted a vineyard, & let it out to husbandmen, and he was from home a long time.
See the marginall annotations, Mark. 12.
They are alreadie answered.
And he said to them. Render therefore the things that are Caesars to Caesar, and the things that are Gods to God.
So duties must be done to princes, that our dutie to God be not neglected. See annotations, Matth. cap. 22. 15.
Still you trouble vs with reference to places where you [Page 81] haue said iust nothing. Upon the 21. verse you haue noted somewhat though to small purpose, as shall appéere when your large annotations are answered. In the meane space you giue dutie neither to God, nor your prince, but to him to whom you owe none, that is, to the proud prelate of Rome.
But they that shall be ⸫ counted woorthy of that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry nor are married, &c.
The Greeke [...] importeth also this much, they that are made woorthy, to wit, by the grace of God, and so they are in deed woorthy: as also in the next chapter, verse 36, and 2. Thessalonians, 1. 5.
Why do yée not expressely say, that they are made woorthie by their own demerits? For that I know you wil haue ioined with the grace of God, neither do you account any indéed woorthy, but by their owne inherent iustice. And if it were not for these foolish imaginations of yours, your note were tolerable. But of these you kéepe silence, bicause you know not how to wrest the text to them.
These things which you see, the daies will come wherein ⸫ there shall not be left a stone vpon a stone, that shall not be destroied.
This was fulfilled 40. yeeres after the death of Christ, the 19. of August, being the very moneth and day, wherin the Babylonians burnt it, from the first building thereof by Salomon 1130. yeeres, from the reedifieng of it, vnder Cyrus 639. Ioseph. de bello Iudaico, lib. 7. cap. 10.
This is a matter of Chronographie, and therefore I will not bestow paines to examine your diligence therein.
Who said, See you be not seduced, for many will come in my name, saieng, that I am he. And the time is at hand, go not therefore after them.
Manie false prophets, and heretikes. See annot. Mat. 24. Mark. 13.
As many as go about to tie the Church of Christ to Rome, and to perswade all men to be partakers of the cup of fornications of [Page 82] the whoore of Babylon. Your notes as I take it are alreadie answered.
But before all these things they will ⸫ laie hands vpon you: and persecute you, &c.
Great persecution of catholike men.
These catholikes neuer knew, what the supremacie of the bishop of Rome ment.
And the daies he was teaching in the temple, but the nights going foorth, he abode in the ⸫ mount that is called Oliuet.
Solitarines or eremitage (as S. Gregorie Nazian saith) is a goodlie thing. This doth the mount Carmel of Helias teach, Iohns desert, and that mount vnto which Iesus often retired, and was quietly alone with himselfe. Ser. 26. de amore pauperum.
Gregorie Nazian neuer imagined or thought of any such superstitious persons, as your eremites be: neither for such solitarines as they vse can any thing be soundly brought from these examples.
⸫ This is the chalice the new testament in my blood, which shall be shed for you.
The Greeke is heere so plaine, that there was very blood in the chaliceshed for vs, that Beza saith it is a corruption in the Greeke. See the annotations vpon this place.
The Gréeke is so plaine, that no papists of you can by any necessarie consequence prooue out of this place that very blood is in the cup. The defence of Master Beza, and a more full answer to your cauill about this place, I refer to the learned answer of that reuerend man master Doctor Fulke against Martinius.
And I dispose to you, as my father disposed to me a kingdome, that you may eat and drinke vpon my table in my kingdome, and may sit ⸫ vpon thrones, iudging the twelue tribes of Israel.
Straight after the former louing checke and admonition he promiseth to them all that haue been partakers with him of his miseries in this life, greater preheminence in heauen, than any potentate can haue in this world, and therefore that they need not be carefull of dignitie or supremacie.
If Christ had appointed Peter in supreme authoritie ouer the rest, how happened that the Apostles were stil ignorant of it, and contended stil amongst themselues for superiority, so that Christ is faine still to giue them new checks and new admonitions for that matter? Further, touching the louing promise of Christ wherewith he comforted them, they had béen much to blame if they would haue doubted of it, as you teach other Christians to doubt of his promises.
And the ⸫ sunne was darkened: and the veile of the temple was rent in the middes.
This eclipse was seene and woondered at, as a thing aboue nature of Dionisius Areopagita at Thebes, when he was yet a pagan. Dionis. ep. ad Policarp. & epist ad Apollophanem.
The iudgement of men concerning this eclipse is diuers, som thinke that it was vniuersall, others bicause the stories which do diligently & exactly set out the notable things of those times, do not mention it, thinke that therfore it was but in Iewrie onely. And the authoritie of Dionysius, whom men know to be a counterfet, doth nothing mooue them to the contrarie. But whether it were vniuersall or particular, all consent that at that time it must néedes be a worke aboue nature, and therefore woonderfull and miraculous. And if you had respected the benefit of your reader, rather than the maintenance of the vaineglorious opinion of your much reading, you in the margent, in stéed of citing a bastard autoritie, would haue giuen vs some good lesson or obseruation, what that so woonderfull worke of God at that time might betoken.
And in the ⸫ first of the sabaoth very early they came to the monument, carieng the spices which they had prepared.
That is, first after the sabaoth, which is (saith saint Hierom, q. 4. ad [Page 84] Hedibiam) dies Dominica, our Lords day wherin he arose. For the weeke is diuided into the sabaoth, and the 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. of the sabaoth. And the Apostle (1. Cor. 16. 2.) commanded a collection of money to be made on the first of the sabaoth. Whereby we learne both the keeping of Sunday, and the churches count of daies by the 2. 3. 4. of the sabaoth to be Apostolicall, which saint Siluester afterward named 2. 3. 4. feriam, &c. Breuiar. Roman. Decemb. 31.
That our Lords day in common spéech called sunday is meant by the first of the sabaoth, and that the obseruation of that in the churches of Christians was instituted by the Apostles is cléere, their reckoning of the other daies they left frée to euery countrie their maner. If your church had had nothing apostolicall left in it, your defection had béene without all colour plaine and grosse. But now these, and such like silly remnants, as they serue somewhat to shadow and to hide you, so are they horribly poisoned with a multitude of trash of your owne deuising and bringing in.
And he said vnto them, that so it is written, and it behooued Christ to suffer, and to rise againe from the dead the third day: and penance to be preached in his name, and remission of sinnes vnto all nations beginning from Hierusalem.
As he shalbe Anathema (saith Saint Augustine) which preacheth that Christ neither suffered nor rose againe, bicause we learne by the Gospel that it behooued Christ to suffer, and to rise againe the third day: so he shall also be anathema, whosoeuer preacheth the church to be else where then in the communion of all nations: bicause by the selfe same Gospel we learne in the words next following, and penance to be preached in his name, and remission of sins through out all nations. Aug. epist. 48.
How happened it, that in so many conflicts as Augustine hath with the Donatists, that he neuer doeth pronounce Anathema against them, for appealing from the sentence of the Bishop of Rome? And why doth he neuer vrge against them, that the bishop of Rome could not in giuing sentence and iudgement erre? For if he had beléeued the principles of popish diuinitie, these had béene very materiall points against the Donatists. But in this anathema here by you rehearsed, he doth as directlie strike the Romanists as the Donatists. For Rome hath rent hir selfe from [Page 85] the churches of the East parts, & also from as many of the West, as do not consent to her abominations and fornications: so that whosoeuer at this day do place Gods church there, doeth forsake the communion of the church of all nations, which was, is, and shall be. And if Augustine were aliue againe now, he would impugne the church of Rome with the same reasons that he vsed against the Donatists then.
This was he of whom I spake, He that shall come after me, ⸫ is made before me, because he was before me.
He is preferred and made of more dignitie and excellencie then I, bicause he was before me and all things eternall God.
I know that diuers and sundrie good men, and excellent interpreters of the scriptures do explane this as you doo, yet notwithstāding I rather assent to them, which do not refer it to the time, or eternitie of Christes being, but to the dignitie and excellencie of his person.
Art thou ⸫ the prophet? and he answered, no.
Belike the Iewes ignorantlie vnderstood not the place in Deuteronomie of Christ, and therefore they aske also, whether he be the prophet there spoken of. See also cap. 7. 40.
Whether the Iewes had in this their question reference to that place of Deuteronomie, or no, it is vncertaine, neither can anie proofe be made of it but coniecturall. The like I say to your other place, cap. 7. 40. and yet we do not doubt of their blindnes and ignorance in not vnderstanding the Scriptures, which appeareth manifestly in their reply to Iohn, after he had told them, I am the voice of one crying, &c.
Iohn answered them, saying, ⸫ I baptize in water: but there hath stood in the middest of you, whom you know not, &c.
He doth often heere signifie the great difference of his baptisme and of Christs, as of his person and Christs. See annot. Matth. 3.
We haue often answered, that you doo but bleare the eies of the simple with the name of Christs baptisme, which they take for the baptisme of euerie minister in the church, and being so taken, there is no difference betwéene Iohns baptisme and it. Otherwise in this place and in the like, Iohn considereth of him selfe as of a seruant or minister, and of Christ, as of his master, and Lord, and attributeth to him selfe the outward worke and washing in baptisme, and to Christ the inward grace and workemanship. In which comparison we learne the general difference betwéene all ministers and Christ, their worke and his. Your annotations are séene, and they are like your selues, slaunderous, lying, vntrue, and shall bée answered in the generall answer to your annotations.
He findeth his brother Simon, and saith to him, we haue found ⸫ Messiah, which is being interpreted, Christ.
Messias in Hebrue, in Greeke Christ, in English anointed, to wit, with the spirituall oile of grace aboue his brethren. Psalme 44.
You must néedes exempt the pope from amongst the brethren of Christ, for he is not Christs inferior in grace, if that which is attributed to him by popish parasites be true.
And Iesus looking vpon him, said, Thou art Simon the son of Iona: thou shall be called ⸫ Cephas, which is interpreted Peter.
Cephas in Siriacke, and Peter in Greeke, in English Rocke. See Matthew 16. 18.
I maruell that Paul knew not this mysterie:1. Cor. 3. 11. for he taught to build vpon Christ and not vpon Peter.1. Peter. 2. 3. And Peter though he make all beléeuers liuely stones, yet teacheth none other chéefe stone but our Lord and Sauiour Christ.
And after the cheefe steward tasted the ⸫ water made wine, and knew not whence it was, but the ministers knew that had drawen the water, &c.
He that seeth water turned into wine, needeth not to dispute or doubt how Christ changed bread into his bodie.
He that séeth and knoweth the perpetuall phrase and maner of speaking of the holy Ghost touching sacraments, will woonder that men should be so blind, or else so wilfull as to dispute and contend for such a change of bread into the bodie of Christ, as neither can stand with that phrase of spéech, nor with the nature of a sacrament, neither yet with the articles of our beléefe.
The spirit breatheth where ⸫ he will, and thou hearest his voice, but thou knowest not when he commeth, and whither he goeth.
We follow rather saint Augustine, and those ancient fathers which most commonly vnderstand this place of the holy Ghost, and not of wind, although both be good.
And we do follow saint Augustine, and those fathers which do interpret this to be meant of the wind, bicause both the hearing of the sound of it, and the force of the comparison, which must néedes be betwixt things diuers, doth inforce it to be the truer.
When Iesus therefore vnderstood that the pharisies heard that Iesus maketh mo disciples, and baptizeth than Iohn, (howbeit ⸫ Iesus did not baptize, but his disciples) he left Iewrie, and went againe into Galile.
He did not baptize ordinarily, yet that he did baptize his Apostles, saint Augustine thinketh it very probably. Epist. 108.
Augustine doubteth not, but that the Apostles of Christ were baptized either by Christ, or by Iohn afore they tooke vpon them to baptize, but by whether he is not resolute, neither is it materiall. But that some of them were by Iohn baptized it is manifest, bicause they were Iohns disciples afore they were Christs Apostles.Iohn. 1. 37.
There commeth ⸫ a woman of Samaria to draw water, Iesus said to hir, Giue me to drinke.
This woman is a figure of the church not yet iustified, but now to be iustified, August. tract. 15. in Iohannem.
You willingly follow allegories, bicause many times they are far fetched, and serue you to dally withall: howbeit I do not sée to what vse this may serue you. I do not thinke that you your selues do thinke, that this womans fiue husbands were either the fiue bookes of Moses, or hir fiue senses, which notwithstanding Augustine affirmeth in the same treatise. The lessons which the plaine letter do giue do both more edifie, and are more safe.
How doest thou being a Iew, aske of me to drink, which am a Samaritane woman? For the Iewes ⸫ do not communicate with the Samaritans.
There were many other causes why the faithfull Iewes could not abide the Samaritans, but their precise abstaining from their companie and conuersation, was their scismaticall temple and seruice in mount Garizim.
It is very true that those which make a scisme, and continue therein, are not to be communicated with of faithful Christians, and yet I thinke in that corrupt state of the Iewish church, the other causes were rather stronger than that.
If thou didst know the gift of God, and who is he that said to thee, Giue me to drinke▪ thou perhaps wouldest haue asked of him, and he would haue giuen thee ⸫ liuing water.
He speaketh of his baptizing in the holy Ghost. See Iohn 7. 39.
He speaketh of giuing his holy spirit to them that in faith aske and require it.
And of that citie many beleeued in him of the Samaritans for the words of the ⸫ woman giuing testimonie, that he told me all things whatsoeuer I haue done.
This woman mysticallie being the church, it is heere signified that [Page 89] they, which at the first beleeue bicause the church teacheth so, afterward be much confirmed finding it in the Scriptures also, and by other instructions.
It is here signified by what weake and vnlikelie instruments God can worke, in drawing men to the knowledge of him selfe, and embracing his mercies and graces offered. And further wée learne, that as the authoritie and credit of this woman, by whom the Samaritans were first conuerted, was not greater therefore then the credit and authoritie of our Sauiour Christ, by whome the Samaritans were now confirmed: so the authoritie of the church first drawing men to beleeue, is not greater then the authoritie of the scriptures, by which men be after confirmed in the truth of their beléefe. As for your addition of other instructions, if you meane thereby your vnwritten verities, or some such like stuffe, you might haue kept it for your owne stoore.
And there is at Hierusalem, vpon ⸫ probatica a pond which in Hebrew is surnamed Bethsaida, hauing fiue porches.
By our Latine text and the Greeke, this miraculous pond was in or vpon probatica, that is, a place where sheepe to be sacrificed were kept: but by other Latin copies Saint Hierome and some Greeke fathers, probatica is the very pond it selfe, so called, bicause the sheepe of sacrifice were there washed.
Whether the pond were probatica, or in, or vpon probatica, whether shéepe were sold there, washed there, or kept there, it is not materiall nor woorth the contending for.
Maruaile not at this, bicause the houre commeth, wherein all that are in the graues shall heare his voice, and they that haue ⸫ done good things shal come forth into the resurrection of life.
Not faith onlie, but good and ill deeds shalbe counted, and accordinglie rewarded, at the day of iudgement.
And who denieth this, and yet then the onlie instrument of vniting vs to Christ our righteousnesse, shalbe faith onlie & alone.
Search the ⸫ scriptures, for you thinke in them to haue life euerlasting: and the same are they that giue testimonie of me.
Catholikes search the scriptures, and finde there Peters and his successors primacie, the reall presence, the priests power to forgiue sinnes, iustification by faith and good workes, virginitie preferred before matrimonie, breach of the vow of continencie damnable, voluntarie pouertie, penance, almes, and good deeds meritorious, diuers rewards in heauen according to diuerse merits, and such like.
Whom haue we héere? Thraso, or Gnato? For this can not procéed, but either from a vainglorious vaunter, or from a filthie flatterer. You catholikes may as e [...]silie wring water out of a flint, as find in the scriptures that, which is not in them, as in the particulars which you haue reckoned, in their particular places are, or shalbe shewed. And to the end your credulous followers may be the lesse able to espie your fraud herein, you haue hitherto kept them safe from searching the scriptures, and now, when by Gods good benefit you can no longer kéep them from the scriptures, you haue sent them the scriptures in their mother tongue, not to the end they should search, but corrupted, and of purpose obscured and darkened, to the end to terrifie and feare men from searching: for if with humilitie and hartie desire of truth, they would diligently search the scriptures, the testimonies of them would driue them to leaue you, and to flie to Christ for life.
I am come in the name of my father, and you receiue me not: if ⸫ another shall come in his owne name, him will you receiue.
He meaneth specially Antichrist, then how can the pope be he, seeing the Iewes receiue him not.
He meaneth anie false and forged Christ, and not Antichrist, of which sort it is well knowen, there were diuers both before, and after Christ, whom the Iewes were very readie to embrace. And it is manifest, that they were not onlie readie to receiue such impostors & seducers, as vaunted them selues to be Christ, but also by a solemne embassage the prouoked and procured, (as much as in them lay) Iohn Baptist to haue,Iohn 1. 19. and take that honor vpon him. Further, you forget that which some of you haue much contended for, namely, the force of the Gréeke article, by addition whereof in other places, you will inforce Antichrist to be meant [Page 91] of some particular man, but héere that must be meant of Antichrist, which neither hath article added, nor yet can possibly with anie probabilitie bée restrained to any one particular person. Thus may your holie father be Antichrist still, for any let that is in this place.
But other boates came in from Tyberias beside the place where they had eaten the bread, our Lord ⸫ giuing thanks.
These words do plainly import, that the giuing thanks was an effectuall blessing of the bread, and working the multiplication thereof.
These words do plainly import, that the blessing which the other Euangelists speake of, was nothing else, but praier and thankesgiuing, by the which the creatures of God are sanctified, to the vse and behoofe of men.
⸫ Amen, Amen, I say to you, Moyses gaue you not the bread from heauen, but my father giueth you the true bread from heauen.
Why we keepe the Hebrew [...]word Amen and translate it not, See the annot. cap. 8. vers. 34.
This is a cloake for the raine, if you had only abstained from translating such words, as vse hath vpon occasion made common to other toongs, we would not greatly blame you, but your hunting, and séeking vnder that, and the like pretences, to leaue things as darke, as you can, is that, which men do iustlie condemne in you.
And the festiual day of the Iewes ⸫ Scenopegia was at hand.
Scenopegia (Leuit. 23. [...]) is the feast of Tabernacles which the Iewes kept, from the seauenth of October, for eight daies togither by Gods commandement, for a memorie that their fathers dwelt by Gods protection fortie yeeres in tabernacles, or tents, and not in houses, comming out of Egypt, See Leuit. 23. 34.
You might haue kept your margent vnblotted, if it had stoode with your pleasure, to haue translated Scenopegia. The place in Leuiticus would sufficiently haue shewed the cause of the institution.
If any man ⸫ will do the will of him, he shall vnderstand of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or I speake of my selfe.
The way to come to know the truth is to liue well.
The way to come to know, and vnderstand the truth, is wholie to renounce, & resigne our owne will, and to giue our selues ouer wholie to the obedience of God. For the Lord himselfe wil teach the humble,Psal. 25. 9. 12. and méeke: euen them that feare him.
⸫ He that speaketh of himselfe, seeketh his owne glorie.
It is spoken of Antichrist specially, and it is true in all heretikes, Augustin. tract. 29. in Euangelium Io.
If euer it was verified of any, it is most true of the bishop of Rome. The séeking of his glorie, is the cause of all the mischiefes wrought by wars, in the world at this present. If we will not therefore be snarled in the snares of Antichrist, we must séeke his onely glory that created vs, as in the same treatise Augustine doth aduise vs.
The multitude answered and said, ⸫ thou hast a diuell, who seeketh to kill thee?
No maruell, when these speake thus to Christ himselfe, if [...]eretikes call his vicar Antichrist.
No maruell though sincere Christians be estéemed, regarded, and spoken of by papists, and atheistes, as Christ him selfe was by the Iewes. As for any vicar of Christ, we know none, but euerie prince, and magistrate within his owne dominion, and euery pastor in his owne flocke.
And this he said of the spirit that they should receiue, which beleeued in him: ⸫ for as yet the spirit was not giuen bicause Iesus was not glorified.
This was fulfilled on Whit sunday Acts 2. and afterward alwaies by [Page 93] imposition of hands in the Sacrament of Confirmation visibly in the primitiue church, and inuisibly to the end of the world.
Your sacrament of confirmation, who instituted it? What promise was giuen to it? What signes were appointed? What signification had they? Who were authorised to minister it? Whether the bishop alone? Or euerie priest?
Nicodemus said to them, ⸫ he that came to him by night, who was one of them, doth our law iudge a man, vnlesse it first heare him, and know what he doth?
Christ hath alwaies some good euen amongst the wicked, which secretly serue him, and by wise delaies, auert the execution of vniust lawes against him and his people, as Nicodemas and Gamaliel.
Christ hath his amongst euery sort of men, and often worketh great benefit to his church by the weakest of those that beare good will to his truth.
⸫ He that is without sinne of you, let him first throwe the stone at hir.
We cannot conueniently reprehend or condemne other mens faults if our selues be giltie of the same, or other greater. Cyrill. in Io. See annot. Matt. 7. 1.
You are great clarks, that are so liberall of your fathers in matters▪ néedlesse. And yet neither Christ nor Cirill meant that none should reprehend others, but such as are faultlesse themselues. But onely they meant to discouer the hypocrisie of men, which neuer looking vpon them selues, how great soeuer their faults be, yet are seuere censurers of others.
And Iesus said, ⸫ Neither wil I condemne thee. Go and now sinne no more.
Saint Augustine by this example of our master prooueth, that clergiemen specially should be giuen much to mercie: and that they ought often, as the cause and time require, to get pardon of the secular magistrates for offenders that be penitent. Epist. 54.
How wel you follow this which you alledge out of Augustine it is manifest, in that the secular magistrates are stirred vp by you to extreme cruelties and most horrible bloodsheds and murders, as all the world can witnes. If euer mercie were exiled from men, sure it is banished from amongst papists. Which néedeth no proofe: for in all places where the heresie of poperie is fauored and vpheld with the sword of authoritie, experience teacheth it. Your horrible tragedies my hart panteth to thinke vpon, and my pen trembleth to record. There are in all countries so many witnesses of your horrible cruelties, that it is néedlesse to set downe any examples.
Iesus said to them, ⸫ The beginning who also speake to you.
So read S. Cirill, S. Ambrose, and S. Augustine expounding it of Christs person, that he is the beginning or cause of all creatures.
If you would haue had your reading maruelled at, you should héere haue brought vs some other fathers. For, for these we thinke you are beholding to Erasmus and Bezaes annotations, whence you borrowed them. But that you professe of purpose to follow the old Latin translation, and therfore could not translate otherwise, it had béene no hard matter to haue shewed, that you willingly erre with them whom you follow.
Iesus therefore said to them that beleeued him, the Iewes, If you ⸫ abide in my word, you shall be my disciples in deede.
Onely faith is not sufficient without perseuerance or abiding in the keeping of his commandements.
Onely fire is not sufficient to warme a man standing by it without heate, and in the like order you do but abuse men in diuorcing things inseparable.
If therefore the sonne make you free, you shall be free in deede.
Man was neuer without free will, but hauing the grace of Christ [Page 95] his will is truly made free (as saint Augustine saith) from seruitude of sinne also, tractatu 41. in Euang. Io.
If you meane such fréedome of will, as is in thraldom and seruitude of sinne to serue sinne willingly, we will easily grant that man was neuer without it. If you meane otherwise, you abuse saint Augustine for that, he meant not. Yea when we are fréed by Christ, he speaketh thus in the same treatise: Partly libertie, partly seruitude, libertie is not yet whole, pure and full, bicause full eternitie is not yet. It is strange that you are not ashamed to abuse men thus with the fathers.
If you be the children of Abraham, ⸫ do the works of Abraham.
Not onely faith but good works also make men the children of Abraham, according as saint Iames also speaketh of Abrahams works, cap. 2.
If you gather no better consequences at Rhemes, none of mine shall learne Logike there. Howe holdeth this; Do the works of Abraham, if yée be the sonnes of Abraham, ergo to do the works of Abraham, make men the sonnes of Abraham. It is a shame for children to glorie in the goodnes, and vertue of their parents, and not a whit to resemble them therein. This is it that Christ reprooueth the Iewes for. As for Iames speaketh of iustifieng by works, but of being made the children of Abraham by works, I finde there iust, and iumpe nothing.
You are of your father the diuell, and the desires of your father you will do. He was a ⸫ man killer from the beginning, he stood not in the veritie, bicause veritie is not in him.
Augustine compareth heretikes, in their spirituall murther, by driuing Christian men out of the church, to the diuell that droue our parents out of paradise. Cont. Lit. Petili. lib. 2. cap. 13.
The diuell did bereaue our first parents of their happy estate, by making them beléeue they should be more happie, and blessed: euen so you with the swéete name of the church do allure, draw, and entise men from the true catholike, and vniuersall church, and so bring them to the pit of perdition.
Iesus answered ⸫ I haue no diuell: but I do honor my father and you haue dishonored me.
He denieth not that he is a Samaritane, bicause he is our keeper or protector, as the word signifieth, and bicause he is indeed that mercifull Samaritane in the parable of the wounded man, Luk. 10. 33. August. tract. 43. in Iohn.
Augustine (as some other also of the fathers) is much delighted with allegories, sometime more then enough. But why did you not spare Augustine héere, where you néeded him not, and vse him afore, in that you knew would be denied to you, to prooue that works make men the children of Abraham, what? is it not? bicause you could get no helpe at his hand?
Iesus answered, ⸫ neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents: but that the works of God may be manifested in him.
Though manie infirmities fall for sinne, yet not all, some comming for probation, and some sent, that God by the cure thereof may be glorified.
Men are not rashly to be iudged of for the afflictions, or the infirmities, which God laieth vpon them, or theirs. Considering that God hath diuers ends, & purposes, for the which he scourgeth his owne chosen children, as wel as the vngodly, wicked, and reprobate.
The night commeth ⸫ when no man can worke.
The time of working, and meriting, is in this life: after death we can deserue no more by our deeds, but must onely receiue good or ill, according to the difference of works heere.
If this note be true, then how excuse you your selues in making men pay for your praiers, your pardons, masses, diriges, trentals, and such like trash for the soules of their friends departed, séeing works after death do them no good, and séeing they must receiue according to that they haue done in their bodies, [Page 97] whether it be good, or bad. Are you not ashamed to cosin your credulous followers? Your coupling of works and merits, déedes and deseruing, is not woorth the noting, bicause it cannot now besot any, but méere fooles.
Go ⸫ wash in the poole of Siloe which is interpreted sent.
This was a figure of baptisme, to which al men borne in sin and blindnes are sent for health & sight, Ambrose Lib. 3. cap. 2. de Sacramentis.
Stil we must sée your great reading, and your followers must thinke that there is no such clearks in the whole world againe. The truth of Ambroses spéech héerin is not woorth the discussing, but it is ynough to you, that a father speaketh it, if it be not against anie thing determined by your church of Rome.
They therefore againe called the man that had beene blind and said to him, ⸫ Giue glorie to God, we know that this man is a sinner.
So saie the heretikes when they derogate from miracles done by Saints, or their relikes, pharisaically pretending the glorie of God. As though it were not Gods glory when his saints do it by his power & vertue, yea his greater glorie, that doth such things by his seruants, and by the meanest things belonging to them, as Peters shadow, Act. 5. and Paules napkin, Act. 9.
If by pretence of giuing glorie to God, the pharisies had not gone about to derogate from the glory of our Lord and Sauiour Christ, their words had not béene faultie. We confesse that by the smaller and weaker things God worketh, the more his glory thereby appéereth. Yet that maketh nothing for your impudent shamelesse forged miracles, as in making our Ladie a chappell kéeper (I will not saie a baude) in a nunnerie xv. yéeres togither, to couer the vile life of Beatrix the Nun,Mille miracula beatae Mariae. who plaied the whoore so many yéeres togither. Do you thinke that such miracles as this will make to the glorie of God? And yet your bookes of lies are full of them.
And Iesus saide to him, For iudgement came I into this [Page 98] world, ⸫ that they that see not, may see, and they that see, may become blind.
By this we see that this miracle was not onely marueilous and beneficiall to the blind, but also significatiue of taking away spirituall blindnes.
It is very true that the miracles of Christ were not lik popish miracles, strange things onlie to be wondered at, but foretold by the prophet Esaie, beneficiall to the parties, for whom they were done or wrought: and significatiue, that is, bearing witnes to the truth of his doctrine. All which properties the lying signes and wonders of the popish church want.
He that entreth not by doore into the folde of sheepe, but climeth vp another way, he is ⸫ a thiefe and a robber.
The thiefe is the heretike speciallie, and anie other that vnlawfully breake in vpon the sheepe, to kill and to destroy them by false doctrine and otherwise.
Poperie is a dunghill compacted of the shreds of many heresies, Christ being the onlie doore, and heauen the folde, prouided for the safe kéeping of Gods flocke, the papists must néedes bée théeues and robbers, for that they will clime into heauen by many waies, besides Christ.
And when he hath let foorth his owne sheepe, hee ⸫ goeth before them, and the sheepe follow him, bicause they knowe his voice.
That is the fashion of Iurie and other countries, signifiyng that the shepherd or pastor must teach the sheepe, and not they him.
Onlie England haue their shéepe and other cattell wander abroad harmelesse, hauing no kéeper, which in other countries is counted a miracle. Your signification we accept, and therefore conclude that you are none of Christs shéepe, bicause you take vpon you to set your shepherd to schoole. Further, it is to be noted how continuallie the scripture calleth the shéepe of Christ to the hearkening to his voice, contrarie to the papists, who call all to the harkening to, and obeying of their church.
As the father knoweth me, and I know my father, & ⸫ I yeeld my life for my sheepe.
Christs death was so necessarie for the flocke, that when he might haue escaped, he voluntarilie offered him selfe to death for his flocke.
That Christs death was necessarie in word you graunt, but when it cōmeth to péecing of it with other parts of your doctrine, it must stand for a worke néedlesse, else it can not hold togither. For if the blood of saint Thomas could helpe vs to heauen, what néeded Christ to haue shed his blood for vs?
And ⸫ other sheepe I haue that are not of this fold, them also I must bring, and they shall heare my voice, and there shall be made one fold and one pastor.
He meaneth the Church of the Gentils.
It is true that Christ made of Iewes and Gentils one folde, and of both he, and not the pope is the one only pastor and head.
My father, ⸫ that which he hath giuen me, is greater then al.
Another reading is, my father that hath giuen me, &c.
In diuers readings you choose that which is most obscure, and can not carie any true sense, if it be weied with the circumstances of the place, and leaue that which is plaine, and carieth an inestimable comfort to all that loue God, and best agréeth the Gréeke originall.
Iesus said to them, ⸫ Loose him, and let him go.
S. Cyril lib. 7. cap. vlt. in Ioh. and Augustine tract. 49. in Ioh. applie this to the Apostles, and priests authority of absoluing sinners affirming that Christ doth reuiue none from sinne, but in the church, and by the priests ministerie.
Wée beléeue that the promise of life eternall pertaineth to [Page 100] none, but to such as are or shalbe of the Church of God, and that the ordinarie meanes, whereby God effectuallie calleth men to be of his church, is the ministerie of his woord. But we dare not tie God to his ordinarie meanes, sith he extraordinarilie called Paul and others. But how well this place is applied to the ordinarie authoritie of ministers, or priestes in absoluing, I will spare to speake, for reuerence of them whom you alledge. It is well that the church hath plaine euidence of scriptures for the authoritie of binding and loosing, for if it staid it selfe vpon the authoritie of men, wresting such places as this to that purpose, it were but a poore sillie comfort, that the conscience of a poore penitent sinner, could reape by the churches absolution.
If we let him alone so, all will beleeue in him: and the Romans will come, and ⸫ take away our place and nation.
All men but speciall nations must take heed, that whiles to saue their temporall state, they forsake God: they loose not both, as the Iewes did, August. tract. 49. in Io.
Therefore we vndergo all the perils and dangers, which by your stirring vp, the force and might of all the popish princes in the world can bring vpon vs, rather than to displease God, by giuing ouer his truth, wherwith he hath blessed vs: least we should prouoke his heauie indignation against vs, and so perish as the Iewes haue done before vs.
⸫ Marie therfore tooke a pound of ointment of right spikenard, precious, and annointed the feete of Iesus, and wiped his feete with hir haire, and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.
Of this womans extraordinarie offices of deuotion, and how acceptable they were to Christ, See the annot. Mat. 26.
Bicause those annotations are to receiue answer by themselues, therefore I thought not good to touch them here.
Iesus therefore said, Let hir alone that she may keepe it for the day of my ⸫ buriall.
The deuout offices of balming and annointing the dead bodies of the faithfull are here also allowed.
And we do not disallow whatsoeuer in buriall serueth either for comfort of them that be aliue, and for the honest and comely bringing the dead to the graue, being the last duties that men can do to their faithfull friends.
For the poore you haue alwaies with you, but me you shall not haue alwaies.
Not in visible and mortal condition to receiue almes of you, and such like offices for supply of my necessitie.
And why do you not say not in bodie nor in humanitie? Bicause you would faine with some color shift of Christs bodily absence from the earth, for the better safetie and defence of your reall prese [...]ce in the sacrament. You are full of fathers in matters n [...]edlesse, why do you not in this place so often repeated bring vs at the least one plaine place of some father, affirming that he is not simply absent in bodie from vs, but onely in such sort as you do imagine? Is it not a secret confession that all antiquitie is against you? I maruell that you are so impudent still to glory and to cry, that your faith hath continued almost xvj. hundred yéeres, when you know that in a number of things you are not able to bring foorth any true authoritie of halfe the age.
And there were certaine Gentils of them that came vp to adore in the festiuall day.
We may see there a great difference where a man pray or adore, at home or in the church and holy places. When the Gentils also came of deuotion a pilgrimage to the temple in Hierusalem.
Now pilgrimages are prooued, and that full pithily. For the Gentiles came to adore at Hierusalem. When you can find such expresse commandement of God for running to saint Iames of Compostella, or our Ladie of Walsingham, or visiting the holie sepulchre, as was for al both Iewes and conuerts then to appéere [Page 102] before the Lord at Hierusalem, then your reason will hold. Otherwise it is as much as if I should say,Deut. 12. 5. The Iewes and conuerts of the Gentils obeied the commandement of God in going to Hierusalem at the feast daies to worship: Ergo it is lawful for me to go a roging to what place of pilgrimage in the world séemeth best in mine owne eies without further warrant. As for the difference of publike and priuate praier, and of seruing God at home, and in the common assemblies are both knowen and practised amongst vs.
Therfore they ⸫ could not beleeue, bicause Esay said againe, he hath blinded their eies, and indurated their harts, &c.
If any man aske (saith saint Augustine) why they could not beleeue: I answer roundly, bicause they would not. Tract. 33. in Io. See annotations Matth. 13. 15. Mark. 4. 12.
It is true that the corruption of mans will is the cause of all euill and wickednes in man. But héere either your printer made a fault, or your note booke deceiued you, for it is in 53. treatise▪ And I muze why you should so much couet so force Augustine to speake for you, séeing that you know that of all other he is most earnest in this cause of frée will against you. For in the same place he acknowledgeth the iust iudgement of God vpon them in leauing them in blindnes, and not helping them to sée. And teacheth vs in inquiring why God would so leaue them, to crie out with the Apostle: O the depth of the riches of the wisedome and knowledge of God, &c. Which exclamation sheweth, that Augustine had an eie to somwhat more than their will, yea and to such a somwhat, as was not within compasse and reach of reason. Your annotations containing no matter greatly woorth the answering, I refer ouer to the generall answer of them.
But yet of the princes also many beleeued in him: but ⸫ for the pharisies they did not confesse, that they might not be cast out of the synagogue.
This is the case of many principall men in such countries, where heresie hath the vpper hand, who know and beleeue the Catholike faith, but making choise to keepe mans fauour rather then Gods, they dare not [Page 103] confesse the same. Such may pray that God and the world agree togither▪ for else it is seene whose part they will take.
Turne ouer this matter to those countries where papistrie preuaileth, for as there is greater compulsion by crueltie, so also there are more, who knowing the truth dare not confesse it for feare of men. Such God in his good time will make to know by lamentable experience, what it is to feare man more than God: and what follie it is, for sauing the body a litle while, to cast away body and soule eternally.
And when ⸫ supper was done, wheras the diuel had now put into the hart of Iudas Iscariot the sonne of Simon, to betraie him.
By Supper he meaneth the eating of the Paschall lambe, for the institution of the blessed Sacrament was after this.
This note is true, and therefore shall receiue no replie.
For certaine thought, because Iudas had ⸫ the purse, that Iesus had said to him, Buie those things that are needfull for vs to the festiuall day: or that he should go giue some thing to the poore.
Christ had som prouision before hand giuen him by the collections of the faithfull, which was vsed both in his owne necessities, and bestowed vpon the poore.
We learne therby the vse of mony, to serue both our owne necessitie, and the necessity of others that are poore, and in néed and miserie. And we sée the great abuse in the contrarie in the popish prelats, heaping vp great treasures togither, and not spending them, but either riotouslie vpon voluptuousnesse, or els filthily to maintaine warres and troubles in the world.
In my fathers house there be ⸫ manie mansions, if not, I would haue told you.
These mansions signifie differences of glory in heauen. Hierom. libro. 2. aduer. Iouin.
Howe differences of glorie in heauen can be drawen out of this, you your selues know not, therefore you rest vpon Saint Hieroms credit, being loath to cracke your owne: you might also haue added Augustine vpon this place, but I had rather séeke to be sure of a place there, than contend about difference and diuersitie of glorie there. The place is plaine, Christs meaning is euident, that there are roomes ynough in his fathers house for all that are his: whatsoeuer is added to this, is but the dreames of men.
If you ⸫ loue me keepe my commandements.
It is then possible both to loue Christ, and to keepe his commandements.
To kéepe is one thing, to fulfill by kéeping is another thing. No man denieth that there are good endeuors in those that loue Christ, and that in some measure they obserue and kéepe his commandements, namely, according to the measure of loue which they haue obtained. But the perfect and continuall abiding in all things commanded, to which condition do this and liue is annexed, that we say is not possible for vs in this vale of miserie. And so you do but deceiue men with doubtfulnes of spéech.
I will aske my father, and he will giue you another ⸫ paraclete, that he may abide with you for euer.
Paraclete by interpretation is either a comforter or an aduocate, and therefore to translate by any one of them onely, is perhaps to abridge the sense of this place.
You would not willinglie haue anie part of the Scripture translated into English, and therfore no maruel though you séeke an excuse for not translating paraclete. Our translators haue translated it comforter, whereby how the sense of this place is abridged, perhaps you would haue told vs if you could. But now hauing laid all your heads togither, and finding nothing that carieth any shew of truth, you come in with perhaps it may be abridged, perhaps no wise man will beléeue you, but either such as be wilfully blind, or méerely ignorant.
But the paraclete the holie Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall ⸫ teach you all things, and suggest vnto you all things whatsoeuer I shall say to you.
See the annotations vpon the 16. chapter, verse 12.
We will sée it, and answer it when we come to it.
Euerie branch in me not bearing fruit he will take it away.
Christ hath some branches in his bodie mysticall that be fruitlesse, therefore ill li [...]ers also may be members of Christ and the church.
If you hold not this fast, your popes and their cardinals may be no members of Christ, nor of his church. For I suppose you your selues will not vndertake to defend their liues. But hauing continued fruitlesse, you cannot denie but that their end is to be cast of, and so to be reprobates. You know it is one thing to be in name and outward account a Christian, it is another thing to be in déede and in the account of him that cannot be deceiued. For according to that account, he that abideth in Christ is so far from continuing a wicked life, that he bringeth foorth much fruit.
And euery one that beareth fruit, he will purge it ⸫ that it may bring more fruit.
Man may continually increase in iustice and sanctification so long as he liueth.
It were not altogither vntimely to tell you of your subtill ioining of iustice and sanctification, which you do, bicause your followers should not be able to discerne betwixt iustification and santification, which you continually confound, iustice being common to them both, but in sundrie respects. For if they did espie the difference, then confidence in inherent iustice, which you maintaine them in, would soone vanish away. And yet by experience all good Christians know, that God of his infinite goodnes doth make his saints from time to time more fruitfull, and more and more to abound in holines.
Now you are cleane for the ⸫ word which I haue spoken to you.
Saint Augustine expoundeth it of the sacramentall word of baptisme, and not as heretikes do of preaching onely. Tract. 80. in Io.
I pray you tell vs what heretikes they be that denie the sacraments to be annexed by God vnto his word, and that in this worke of our purging and making cleane? but you will neuer leaue your lieng. We do not so speake of preaching onely, that we exclude any helpe which God hath giuen vs besides. But you exclude the word when you tie grace to the outward worke of your vnpreaching priests. And you adde a number of helps of your owne, as salt, spittle, oile, creame, and such like trumperie, which God neuer appointed to his church, but the proud presumption of man hath brought in.
If you ⸫ abide in me and my words abide in you, you shall aske what thing soeuer you will, and it shall be done to you.
If a scismatike pray neuer so much, he is not heard, bicause he remaineth not in the bodie of Christ.
I conclude therefore that the praiers of papists are vnprofitable, bicause they haue cut themselues from the ancient catholike church of Christ, and therefore remaine not in his bodie.
If they haue persecuted me, you also will they persecute: if they haue kept my word, ⸫ yours also will they keepe.
He foresheweth that many will not obey the churches w [...]rds, and no maruell, bicause they contemned Christs owne precepts.
As the Iewes cried the temple of the Lord,Ierem. 7. 4. when they had conuerted it into a den of théeues, euen so crie you, The church, The church. But as then the prophets shewed to them by their manifold contempts of Gods cōmandements, that their words were lieng and counterfet words: euen so we shew that your church is the synagog of sathan and prooue it, bicause she will be [Page 107] credited both aboue the word of Christ, and contrary to the word of Christ.
Out of the synagogues they will ⸫ cast you.
The heretikes translate, Excommunicate you. See what corruption this is, and the reason thereof Annot. ca. 9. 22.
If to excommunicate be to put men from their cōmunion and fellowship in seruice, praier, and sacraments, then this casting out is excommunication, and so rightly translated. The cause that you in your annotations imagine, that is, to bring the churches excommunication into contempt is friuolous, and beareth no shew of truth, sith excommunication amongst vs is vsed as a principall censure of our church. And you your selues cannot denie, but when hypocrites haue crept into authoritie, this censure is abused as your confesse, saieng, the excommunication of heretikes is ridiculous. And I pray you what made the rulers of the Iewes afraid of this casting out? Was it not bicause in common estimation they should be estéemed as none of Gods people, and what else is excommunication, but to make the excommunicate to be estéemed as ethnikes and publicans?
But when he, the spirit of truth, commeth, ⸫ he shall teach you all truth.
If he shall teach all truth and that for euer (as before 14. 16.) how is it possible that the church can erre, or hath erred at anie time, or in any point?
Whosoeuer followeth that truth which the spirit taught the Apostles, and swarueth not there from doth not erre. But with you the pope can not erre, the councels cannot erre, the multitude of those whom you account the pastors of your church cannot erre. As though Christ by this promise had tied his spirit to thē, which we denie,Harding against the Apologie, 6. part. c. 5. diuision. 1. and you are not able to prooue. Their errors are as manifest as the light, so grosse and palpable that they may be groped. You know that some of the greatest learned of your side, are driuen to distinguish betwéene the pope and a man, bicause as a man he may erre, as a pope he cannot.
Amen Amen I saie to you, if you aske the father any thing in my name, he will giue it you.
Vpon this the church concludeth all hir praiers, per Christum Dominum nostrum, euen those that be made to saints.
Is Christ bound to you, must he needes be at your commandement, whither he will, or no? He promiseth indéed that if they aske the father any thing in his name, he will giue it. And can you constreine him to giue it, if we aske others? Can your fansie be an assured warrant for it, or from whence else can you fetch any good ground for it? The commandement of Christ,Rom. 8. [...]6. the example of Christ, the doctrine of Christ, and the guiding, and direction of the holie Ghost, do leade vs to praie to none but to God. And what are you? Or what is your church, that we should beléeue you against all these?
These things spake Iesus, and lifting vp his eies into heauen, he said, Father the houre is come, ⸫ glorifie thy sonne, that thy sonne may glorifie thee.
The father glorifieth the sonne by raising him from death, exalting him vp to his right hand, making all creatures to bowe downe at his name and giuing him all power and iudgement. The sonne againe glorifieth his father, by making his honor, which onely in a maner was in Ie [...]rie before, now knowen to all nations.
You papists spoile the sonne of all glorie, first in taking awaie from his glorified bodie, the nature of a bodie, and so making it no bodie,Augustine [...]pist. 5 [...]. or nothing. Secondly in giuing that to others, for which he is aduanced to the right hand of his father. Thirdlie in setting the pope a mortall man aboue him, in power, and iudgement. You spoile the Father also of his glorie,For the pope can dispence against the new and the old Testament. by taking the key of knowledge from the multitude, and so (as much as in you lieth) reducing the knowledge of God againe to a verie fewe.
Holie father, ⸫ keepe them in thy name, whom thou hast giuen me: that they may be one, as also we.
His petition is specially to keepe the apostles and his church in vnitie and from schis [...]es.
It is verie true that Christ doth commend vnto his fathers protection, and defence, the vnitie of his church, and children.
And for them do I ⸫ sanctifie my selfe: that they also may be sanctified in truth.
To sanctifie himselfe is to sacrifice himselfe by dedicating his holie bodie and blood to his father, both vpon the crosse, and in his holy Sacrament.
To sanctifie himselfe, is to separate, and seuer himselfe wholy to the vses of God his father: which dedication of himselfe was plainly, and euidently to be séene in his whole life, and in euerie action thereof. Which in some sort may also be called a sacrifice, as also our reasonable seruice of God, is termed a sacrificing of our selues. But bicause the chéefe part of his priestly [...] in this life,Rom. 12. 1. was put in execution in his death, in his sacrifice vpon his crosse, therfore by way of excellencie, the chéefe point of our sanctifieng by him, is attributed to the then dedicating of himselfe to God, for vs. But what is this toward the proouing of the Sacrament,Heb. 10. 10. to be a sacrifice propitiatorie, which for that purpose you do craftilie, and closely couple with the sacrifice on the cresse.
When Iesus had said these things he went foorth with his disciples beyond the Torrent Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entred and his disciples, &c.
The passion according to Saint Iohn is the Gospell at masse on good Fridaie. So the passion is read in holie weeke foure times; according to the foure Euangelists, as Saint Augustine also appointed in his church at Hippo. Ser. 144. de tempore.
To what purpose is your reading of the Gospels, which verie fewe, or none vnderstand? Is it not as good for a man to hold his peace, as to speake that which the hearers vnderstand not? Did Saint Augustine appoint at Hippo, the Gospels to be read in a [Page 110] language, which the people vnderstood not? We may in truth much better alledge Saint Augustine for the custome of our church, which at the same time readeth the same Scriptures, in the natiue naturall language of the common people, and also teacheth and instructeth the people out of the said Scriptures, as Saint Augustine did, and you commonly do not.
The wench therefore that was portresse, said to Peter, Art not thou also of this mans disciples? He saith to her, ⸫ I am not.
It is all one for a man to denie Christ▪ and that he is a disciple of Christ, or a Catholike, or a christian man, when he is demanded. Augustine tract. 113. in hom. Ioan. for so Peter heere denieth Christ, in denieng him selfe to be his disciple.
We graunt, and we pray to God to giue vs strength, boldnes and courage to confesse him before men, whatsoeuer danger ensue of it. But héere you vse a péece of your accustomed fraud, in putting in the word Catholike, which Augustine hath not: which you did but to deceiue them withal, whom you haue vntruly persuaded, that there are none other Catholikes in the world but your selues.
Pilate answered, why am I a Iew? ⸫ Thy nation and the chiefe priests haue deliuered thee vp to me: what hast thou done?
It pleased God that Christ, who was to die both for the Iewes and the Gentiles, should be betraied by the one, and put to death by the other.
Why doe yée not say that God did but permit and suffer it? If it were Gods good pleasure, that it should be so, how was not God the authour of it? Do you not sée then by your owne confession, that God may be the authour of their fact, though not of the fault thereunto adioyned.
And it was the parasceue of the Pasche, about ⸫ the sixt houre, and he said to the Iewes, loe your king.
He meaneth midday counting from sunne rising: for so doeth the [Page 111] Scripture count of the houres of the d [...]ie. Matth. 20. Marke 15. Luk. 23. Iohn 4. Actes 3. [...] 10.
Your accompt of the houres, as it is a matter of small moment, so is it easie: but we had rather haue heard some good reason, why you durst not giue vs the english héer of Parasceue, and Pasche, but if anie had béene readie, I am persuaded wée should haue had it aswell for this, as afore for Amen, amen. But till such time as you better discharge your selfe thereof, we shall still thinke that you would haue the scriptures so obscure and darke, that poore men might be fraied from studieng of them.
This title therefore manie of the Iewes did read: bicause the place was nigh to the citie: & it was written in ⸫ Hebrue, in Greeke, and in Latine.
These three tongues being for other causes most famous before in all the world, are now also dedicated to God in the triumphant title of the crosse of Christ, and in them the holie Scriptures are more conueniently written, taught and preserued.
I pray you shew vs by what reason you can collect this dedication out of this place, or that it is not as conuenient also to haue the scriptures in other tongues: it is strange, you go about what you can to discredit the scriptures written in those tōgues. You would if you could abolish knowledge out of the world, and bicause you can not doo that, you labour to make the groundes of knowledge vncertaine, to the end that the onlie oracles accompted of in the world, may be the decrées of your holie father of Rome.
And his ⸫ coat was without seame, wrought from the top throughout.
This coate without seame is a figure of the vnitie of the church. Cyprian de vnit. &c. and Euthi [...]ius & other write that our ladie made it.
It is easie for men to deuise figures, but when the [...] are deuised without ground or warrant, they are but mens fansies. Who made that coat i [...] no more materiall then who made his other garments.
And there stood beside the crosse of Iesus his mother, and his mothers sister, Marie of Cleophas, and Marie Magdalene.
The great loue, faith, courage and compassion, and sorrowes that our Ladie had, who forsooke not the crosse, and her sonne, when so manie were fled from him, and his chiefe Apostles denied him.
So long as you doo but attribute a truth to our ladie, and not adorne hir with that which appertaineth not to hir, you can not heape vp too manie praises vpon her.
And the ⸫ first day of the Sabaoth Marie Magdalene commeth earlie, when it was yet darke vnto the monument, & she saw the stone taken away from the monument.
That is the first day of the weeke as some interprete it, taking saboath (as somtime it is) for a weeke. This is our Sunday, called dies dominica, bicause of the Lords resurrection. See the marginall annot. Luk. 24 1.
If you had not héere brought a new interpretation, we should not haue séene that you excell also in varietie: if you had vouchsafed to haue told vs in plaine English that Sonday had bene called the Lords day, bicause of the Lords resurrection, we should haue thought you somewhat willing that the people shuld learne somewhat: but now that you tell vs but in Latine, wée thinke that you can be content, that they be blind, be blind still.
But Marie stood at the ⸫ monument without weeping.
The Sepulchers of martyrs (saith Saint Hierome epist. 17.) we do honor euerie where, and putting their holie ashes to our eies, if we may, we touch it also with our mouth: and be there some, that thinke the monument wherein our Lord was laide, is to be neglected, where the diuell and his angels as often as they are cast out of the possessed before the said monument, tremble and roare, as if they stood before the iudgement seat of Christ.
We will not striue with you for your author. For though women beare the name of that epistle, yet I thinke Hierome [Page 113] was their pen man. But we are not bound to beléeue what S. Hierome speaketh, further then he prooueth his speeches by the word. And we easilie beléeue that the diuell might worke there strong illusions to deceiue, and to draw people into an admiration of such things, as God hath no where commended to them in his word.
He said therefore to them againe, ⸫ peace be to you.
Though he gaue them his peace hard before, yet now entering into a new diuine action, to prepare their harts to grace, and attention, he blesseth them againe.
Christ by repetition of his vsual blessing, or salutation, séeketh to make his Apostles being astonished, at his sodaine and maruellous comming amongst them to know, vnderstand, and be assured, who he is.
Iesus commeth ⸫ the doores being shut, and stood in the midst and said, peace be to you.
See the annotations on the 19. verse of this chapter.
We haue séene stale stuffe of it, and refer the answer to him that answereth your other annotations.
Bicause thou hast seene me Thomas, thou hast beleeued: ⸫ blessed are they that haue not seene and haue beleeued.
They are more happie, that beleeue without sensible argument or sight, then such as be induced by sense or reason to beleeue.
Bicause that sensible experience, which Thomas had of Christ, and by which he was induced to beleeue the resurrection, was granted but to a few: therefore generally the happines of Christians doth consist in beléeuing the testimonie of the word preached, without any farther sensible experiments. Yet not withstanding in matters subiect to sense, we are no where commanded to beléeue that to be cheese, which is chalke, neither that to be flesh, which our eies tell vs to be bread.
⸫ Simon Peter when he heard that it is our Lord: girded his coat vnto him (for he was naked) & cast himselfe into the sea.
See in Saint Augustine tract. 122. In Io. the great mysterie hereof concerning the church, and in Saint Gregorie hom. 24. in Euang. and Saint Barnard lib. 2. cap. 8. de consi. Peters primacie here mystically signified.
Hungrie dogs are glad of dirtie puddings. Our papists haue béene these 27. yéeres séeking a néedle in a bundle of haie, that is, they haue béene seeking the fathers to finde the bishop of Rome to be called the vniuersall bishop, or head of the vniuersal church, and cannot finde it. Therefore they hunt for other things in stéed thereof, to bleare the eies of the simple withall, and there is nothing so sillie, and simple, that they finde, but it must serue their turne. It hath béen told them, that their reasons hold not, which they deduce from Peter, to the bishops of Rome. It hath béene tolde them also that primacie is one thing, and the supremacie which they chalenge for the bishop of Rome is an other, being things verie far vnlike. And yet bicause they cannot finde better stuffe for their purpose they are still faine to finde themselues plaie with these. But let vs sée your authorities. The mysteries which Saint Augustine gathereth out of this place, are taken out of the net, throwen out of the right side, Christs being on land, the number of the fish, taken, and such like, which he applieth to the church at the resurrection, and neither to the name, nor authoritie of Peter. Gregorie toucheth the same mysteries, and addeth onely this concerning Peter, that he dr [...]w the net to lande, bicause the church was committed to him. And that he drew the elect, to the stability of the shore, by preaching, writing, and myracles. And then I pray what did Peter here, that the other apostles did not?
This now the ⸫ third time Iesus was manifested to his disciples, after he was risen from the dead.
Not the third apparition, but the third day of his apparition, for he appeared in the verie daie of his resurrection often, againe vpon Lowe Sunday, then this third time, and Saint Marke saieng, Last he appeared, cap. 16. 14. meaneth his last apparition the first daie.
A note so true, and so necessarilie collected vpon the place, so plaine for the capacitie of the simple reader, as this, afore will hardly be found, and with you is a verie rare birde.
So will I haue him to remaine til I come, what to thee? Follow thou me.
So readeth Saint Ambrose in Ps. 45 & serm. 20. in Ps. 118. Saint August. tract. 124. in Io. and most ancient copies and seruice bookes extant in Latin: ⸫ other read, if I will, other if so I will, &c.
Against the consent of all copies of the Gréeke, against the greatest number of ancient copies of your old translator, against the generall consent of the enterpretors, both Grecians, and Latinists, and especially against the manifest truth appearing in the circumstances of the text it selfe, you follow those copies, which you know to be corrupt, and al to vpholde a lie, and a fable. You enforce Augustine to giue you credit against his wil, knowing that that which you alledge, is but the fault of the printer, or writer, & not his minde. For his long doubtful disputation, whether Iohn were dead, or no, doth plainly declare, that he read not as you haue set it downe. For then he would neuer haue made doubt of that which Christ so plainelie spake. And againe, how can your reading stand with that, which Iohn saith after. Christ said not that he should not die.
But there are manie ⸫ other things also which Iesus did: which if they were written in particular, neither the world it selfe I thinke were able to conteine those books, that should be written.
How few things are written of Christs actes, and doctrine in comparison of that which he did and spake? And yet the heretikes will needes haue all in Scripture, trusting not the Apostles owne preaching, or report of any thing that our master did or said, if it be not written.
Now for vnwritten verities, I pray you for my learning shew me one of those heretikes, that hold that all that Christ said, and did, are written in the Scriptures. If you cannot do that, then [Page 116] you abuse your reader with a lie. We saie, that enough is written in the Scriptures to bring beleeuers to life eternall, and so hath Iohn written before vs.Iohn 20. 31. But it greeueth you that we giue not credit to a number of lies, which you obtrude to vs vnder the name of the apostles. If all that vnder their names you haue set out be true: how chance their canons, and constitutions are not better beléeued, and obserued in your Romish church?
The first treatise I made of ⸫ al things (O Theophilus) which Iesus began to do and teach, &c.
Not al particularly (for the other Euangelists did write diuers things not touched by him) but all the principall and most necessarie things.
That Luke did not write all things particularly, we know, but that he vnderstandeth by all, all the principall, and most necessarie things, that we can not grant. For the things which the Euangelist Iohn wrote, and the other Euangelists omitted, were not in any respect of dignitie, or necessitie inferior to the other. Therefore we vnderstand by all, neither euerie particular acte, and doctrine, neither all the principall, and most necessarie things, but the whole and complete storie of his life, beginning from his birth, and ending with his resurrection and ascension.
For Iohn indeed baptized with ⸫ water.
Iohns baptisme gaue not the holie Ghost.
Neither yet the baptisme of any other priest, or minister.
But you shall be ⸫ baptized with the holie Ghost after these fewe daies.
The aboundant powring of the holy Ghost, vpon them, on Whit sunday, he calleth baptisme.
Giue to euerie man his due praise and commendation, and confesse that you borrowed this note from Master Beza vpon this place.
And when they were entred in, they went vp into an vpper chamber where abode ⸫ Peter, and Iohn, Iames, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bartholomew, & Matthew, Iames of Alphaeus and Simon Zelotes, and Iude of Iames.
This visible companie was the true church of Christ, which he left, and commanded to keepe togither till the comming of the holie Ghost, by him to be further informed and furnished to gaine all nations to the same societie.
I pray you what companie of men vpon earth were euer inuisible? We will easilie confesse that the church vpon earth is alwaies visible, as these were visible. They were but a few: they kept close, & secret togither for a time: the enemies of the church knew not as yet of their assemblies: they did not glitter, nor shine in the eies of the world by anie worldlie authoritie or pompe: finallie, here is no visibilitie, but such as doeth well agrée to the secret and hidden church of God.
All these were perseuering with one minde in praier with the ⸫ women, and Marie the mother of Iesus, & his brethren.
The heretikes, some in the text, other in the margent translate wiues, to wit, of the Apostles, most impudentlie, knowing in their consciences, he meaneth the Maries, and other holie women that followed Christ, as Luke 8. 2. 24. 10 See Beza and the English Bible 1579.
If you had not stirred vp the hatred of your blind followers against vs, by the odious names of heretikes and impudent men, the rest of your note had not béene woorth a rush. First, denie if you can that the Gréeke héere doeth not as indifferentlie signifie wiues as women, and then let vs consider which translation the circumstances of the place fauour must. First, you can not denie, but that manie of the Apostles, and also other beléeuers héere gathered with them were married men, & that they had special care of auoiding whatsoeuer might bée offensiue, or open the mouth of the wicked to speake euill: which they had had great occasion of, if the Apostles & other beléeuers had left their owne wiues, and liued in secret with other women. And againe, who [Page 118] can thinke that the Apostles and a great manie of the other disciples had not beléeuing wiues? And if they had, what reason shuld mooue vs to thinke that they were not more likelie to kéepe their husbands companies, & to be at the first assemblies of the church of God then other women. If then Gréeke word may be so translated, and the circumstances of the text lead vs thereunto, why should you so crie out impudent, and heretikes.
Therefore of these men that haue assembled with vs, all the time that our Lord Iesus went in and out amongst vs, beginning from the baptisme of Iohn, vntill the day that he was assumpted from vs, ⸫ there must one of these be made a witnes with vs of his resurrection.
No small mysterie, that the number of twelue Apostles must needs be made vp againe.
You expresse not your mysterie, and therefore we leaue your note as we finde it.
But ⸫ Peter standing with the eleuen, lifted vp his voice and spake to them.
Peter the head of the rest, and now newlie replenished with all knowledge and fortitude, maketh the first sermon.
If you did not with colour of words go about to beguile the ignorant, we would not stumble at your naming Peter the head of the rest, but now because vnder that terme you would haue men vnderstand that supremacie and superioritie which you chalenge for the bishop of Rome, therefore it is not amisse to shew how vaine your collection is out of this place. Peter spake for himselfe & the rest, Ergo he is head of the rest. Master Recorder speaketh for my Lord Maior of London, and his brethren, Ergo master Recorder is aboue my Lord Maior and the bench. And where you say he maketh now his first sermon, except you meane the first after he receiued the gift of tongues, you are deceiued, for he both preached when Christ was vpon the earth,Matth. 10. 6. Actes 1. 15. and afterward at the election of another, into the roome of Iudas.
Because thou wilt not leaue my soule in ⸫ hel, nor giue thy holie one to see ⸫ corruption.
Who but an infidell (saith Saint Augustine) will denie Christ to haue discended into hell. Epist. 99. As his soule suffered no paines in hel, so neither did his bodie take anie corruption in the graue.
And we also say the like, and teach the people the true meaning and sense of that article, as our Catechismes do sufficientlie for vs testifie. If anie hath séemed to denie it, it hath béene in that grosse and vntrue sense, which you papists take it in, in which sense Augustine beléeued it not. For he disputing the matter to & fro, and setting downe diuerse opinions resolueth him selfe no way. But he flatlie reiecteth your popish opinion, that he went to the fathers which were in rest in Abrahams bosome, and vrgeth against it the loosing of the sorrowes of hell,Actes 2. 24. mentioned in this present chapter. Then they that are loath to beléeue they wote not what, must learne of Augustine to examine other mens opinions, & so by what authoritie they confirme their iudgements, and rest vpon that which they sée hath good ground and warrant. As for hell in that sense that you take it in, is true that he suffred no paines there: though all of your side be not yet resolued what to vnderstand by hel in the Créed, nor whether he suffred there or no. But that this place of scripture hath no reference to that article, it is plaine and euident by the exposition of Peter immediatlie following, who can gather nothing to be prophesied in this text, but the short and quicke resurrection of the bodie of Christ out of the graue.
But Peter said to them, ⸫ do penance, and be euerie one of you baptized in the name of Iesus Christ for remission of your sinnes: and you shall receiue the gift of the holie Ghost.
Not onely amendment of life, but penance also required before baptisme in such as be of age, though not in that sort as afterward in the sacrament of penance. Augustine de fide & operibus, cap. 11. & ep. 108.
Wherefore do you cite Augustine? To prooue a sacrament of penance. Seauen sacraments were vnknowen in his daies. I pray you what penance did Peter inioine these men? tell if you can: Forsooth not such as afterward was woont to be inioined in the sacrament of penance. I beléeue you. But if there were then [Page 120] a sacrament of penance instituted, how excuse you Peter for inioining penance not according therto? And if there were no such sacrament, then tell vs in good earnest when it began, & who had authoritie to appoint it, and whence he had that authority? Haue they béene better replenished with the spirit of God since, than Peter was? Thus you sée the rat perisheth by hir owne bewraieng of hir selfe. And least your ignorant readers should conceiue that saint Augustine whom you alledge doth speake in those places of the sacrament of penance, they are to be admonished, that if they be able to view the places themselues, they shall be sure to find there no such thing.
They therefore that receiued his word were baptized, and there were added in that day about ⸫ three thousand soules.
Three thousand were conuerted at the first sermon, and they were put to the other visible companie and church.
Under the name of visible lurketh poison. For thereby you would perswade yours, that the church of Christ could neuer lie in corners hidden, and knowen to few or none but themselues. Which doctrine of yours if it were true, would exclude the Apostles after the resurrection being in a house with the doore fast shut to them,Iohn. 20. 19. Acts. 1. 15. and the congregation of beléeuers gathered secretly togither, and kéeping closely in a chamber from being the church of God. Your champion Stapleton, who for his writing of all English papists hath deserued most praise, is driuen of force to confesse the hidden and secret church, but that he will haue to endure but a while, wherby he supposeth he hath salued the matter.Stapleton de [...]tente Ecclesia, cap [...]te. 2. But that little while is sufficient to ouerthrow all your reasons for perpetuall visibilitie in that sense which you take it.
And they were perseuering in the doctrine of the Apostles, and in the communication of ⸫ breaking of bread and praiers.
This was the blessed sacrament, which the Apostles daily ministred to the Christians at the least in one kind? See chap. 20. 7
And why say you at the least in one kind? Was it euer heard of in the world that the sacram [...]nt was minist [...]ed in lesse than one [Page 121] kind? But you would haue said if you durst for shame, that they ministred but in one kind. And then if you had had any fathers that fauored that exposition, we should also haue heard of them. But your doctrine of concomitance, the groundworke of your halfe communion was then not hatched in hell. The fathers were vtterly ignorant of it.
And Peter and Iohn went vp into the temple at the ⸫ ninth hower of praier.
This maketh for distinction of canonicall howers and diuersitie of appointed times to pray in. See annot. cap. 10. 9.
Let people pray in the language which they vnderstand, to him, to whom they are commanded to offer vp their praiers in faith, according to his will, and then times appointed for praier may haue their right and true vse.
And in the ⸫ faith of his name, this man whom you see and know, his name hath strengthened: and the faith which is by him, hath giuen this perfect health in the sight of you all.
This faith was not the faith of the lame man (for he looked onely for almes) nor a speciall faith of the Apostles owne saluation: but the whole beleefe of Christian religion.
How prooue you that this was not the faith of the lame man? Forsooth he looked for nothing but almes. At the first he did not. What then? Nay he looked not for almes when they had told him that they had neither gold nor siluer to giue. But as he cast away the expectation of almes, so did he gréedily imbrace the gift of health, offered him in the name of Iesus Christ. And this is the faith which Peter héere speaketh of. If Peters hearers had so vnderstood the matter as you take it, they might haue concluded, that they néeded not beléeue: other mens faith might make them safe,Acts. 14. 9. as it did this man. How happened it that the lame man of Lystra néeded his owne faith to be saued or healed? Was not Pauls faith as good as Peters, if a man might be healed by another mans faith without his owne? The residue of your note is a riddle. For what is Christian religion? Is it not the imbracing [Page 122] of the promises of saluation by faith? And then how is that distinguished from the faith or beléeuing of a mans owne saluation? But bicause you papists want the comfortable assurance of Christians, therefore you deuise a new kind of faith to flatter your selues withall, void of that comfort and assurance.
Whom ⸫ the heauens truly must receiue vntill the times of the restitution of all things, which God spake by the mouth of his holie prophets from the beginning of the world.
Some heretikes fouly corrupt this place thus: Who must be contained in heauen, of purpose (as they protest) to hold Christ in heauen from the blessed sacrament, Beza. As though his presence there drew him out of heauen. Neither can they pretend the Greeke, which is word for word as in the vulgar Latin, and as we translate.
This bable hath béene sufficiently plaied withal alreadie. The Gréeke being the meane verbe is indifferent to be translated actiuely or passiuely. The sense in both translations resteth one and the same. Prating Martinius made this quarrell [...]tale, and the learned and reuerend master doctor Fulke hath cléered it. I pray you shew vs thus much fauour as to giue vs one sentence of a doctor for sixe hundred yéeres after Christ, that telleth and teacheth vs in plaine words that Christs bodie may be in manie places, and that he is bodily in the sacrament.
And ⸫ many of them that heard the word, beleeued: and the number of the men was made fiue thousand.
Heere againe we see the proceeding and increase of the church visibly.
Héere we sée the church of God may procéed and increase without a bishop of Rome, and without his college of cardinals, in which the visibilitie of your church consisteth.
Be it knowen to all you, and to all the people of Israel, that in the name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth, whom you did crucifie, whom God hath raised from the dead, in this same this man standeth before you whole.
Séeing you haue not expressed your popish meaning héere, you shall be answered there.
And seeing Peters constancie and Iohns vnderstanding that they were men vnlettered, and of the vulgar sort, they maruelled, and they knew them that they had been with Iesus.
The Apostles constancie and wisedome after the comming of the holy Ghost, being but idiots, that is, simple, vnlettered, and timorous before.
The woonderfull change and alteration that sensibly appé [...]red in the Apostles, did plainly and euidently set foorth to vs that saluation by Christ now preached, was set out mightily not by the persuasorie words of mans wisedome, but by the might, power, and miraculous working of God.
But Peter and Iohn answering; said to them, ⸫ if it be iust in the sight of God, to heare you rather than God, iudge ye.
Their constancie and courage after their confirmation, being so weake before. And if any magistrate [...] against God, that is to say, forbid catholike Christian men to [...] this [...]ame must be their answer, though they be whipped and killed for [...] labour. See cap. 5. 29.
The constancie and courage and wise answer of the Apostles is set out for the learning and incouragement of Christians of all ages and times. But sedition, rebellion, treason, murdering of princes, pro [...]ing of forraine inuasions, and such like, in which your constancie and courage consisteth, I pray you of whom haue you learned them?
For there assembled indeed in this citie against thy holie child Iesus whom thou hast annointed, Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentils and people of Israel, to do ⸫ what thy hand and thy counsell decreed to be done.
Christs death as needfull for mans redemption was of Gods determination, [Page 124] but as of the malice of the Iewes it was not his act otherwise than by permission.
By a blind distinction voide of all reason, you will set the holie Ghost to schoole, to learne of you to speake. Herod, Pontius Pilate, the Gentiles, and the people of Israel assembled to do what Gods hand, and counsell had decréed to be done. It is plaine that they, and all the diuels in hell, by their malice could execute nothing, but the good wil, and pleasure of God, to the great comfort of the godlie. So though God be not the author of the malice of men, yet he can vse it, to bring to passe his will, to his praise, honor and glorie.
For as manie as were owners of lands o [...] houses, ⸫ sold and brought the prices of those things which they sold, and laied it before the feete of the Apostles.
Note the ardent charitie, and contempt of worthly things in the first Christians: who did not onely giue great almes, but sold all their lands, to bestow on the Apostles, and the rest, that were in necessitie, according to Christs counsell, Matth. 16 21. Note also the great honor and credit giuen to the Apostles, in that the Christian men put all the goods, and possessions they had to their disposition.
The time was such, as wherein an expectation was, that Ierusalem should by the iust iudgement of God be destroied, which ere long followed, and therfore it had béene vaine to retaine their possessions, the present necessity of the multitude of beléeuers, which were poore, being not otherwise able to be supplied, by the aboundance of the rich, which were but few, so that this example neither fauoureth wilfull pouertie, nor [...] communitie. The deserued credit, and honor of the Apostles, is an example to the ministers of the word, to walke so carefully and vprightly in their calling, as that they may gain the like amongst the people committed to their charge.
And there fell great ⸫ feare in the whole church, and vpon all that heard these things.
Hereupon rose great reuerence, awe, and feare of the vulgar Christians [Page 125] toward the holie Apostles, for an example to all Christian people, how to behaue themselues toward their bishops and priests.
Nay rather toward their God, who so seuerely punisheth dissembling, lieng, and hypocriticall dealing, as we sée in this example of Ananias, and Sapphira.
So that they did bring foorth the sicke into the streets, and laid them in bed and couches, that when Peter came ⸫ his shadow at the least might ouer shadow any of them, and they all might be deliuered of their infirmities.
Peters shadow.
If you conclude hereof the lieng myracles that you attribute to relikes, frame you reason we will shape you an answere.
But an angell of our Lord by night opening the gates of the prison, and leading them foorth, said.
An angell leadeth them out of prison.
Here we sée, when God will haue his Gospell published, the power, and might of man can not suppresse it, prisons, and kéepers be not strong enough, to kéepe in hold the ministers thereof. And therefore your forcible attempts are but in vaine.
For if this counsell or worke be of men, it wil be dissolued: But if it be ⸫ of God you are not able to dissolue them, least perhaps yee be found to resist God also.
Time and euident successe of Christs church and religion, prooue it to be of God: no violence of the Iewes, no persecution of the heathen princes, no indeuour of domesticall aduersaries, heretikes, schismatikes, or ill liuers, preuailing against it. As on the other side manie attempts haue been made by Arrius, Macedonius, Nestorius, Luther and the like who thought themselues some bodie: but after they had plaied their parts a while, their memorie is buried, or liueth onely in malediction and infamie, and their scholers come to naught. Therfore let no Catholike man be scandalized that this heresie holdeth vp for a time. For the Arrians [Page 126] and some other florished much longer than these, and were better supported by princes and learning, and yet had an end.
Time, and euident successe make as much for Turkish religion, as for poperie, for their continuance haue béene much alike. But we know that whatsoeuer is of God, that men can not dissolue. Hell gates cannot preuaile against the church of God. Experience hath taught, and the attempts of enimies of all sorts frustrated sheweth, that it is a vaine thing to assaile the people of God. Of all other heretikes, the papists haue béene, and are the most dangerous enimies of the church, which notwithstanding hath at all times béene miraculou [...]lie vpholden by the almightie power of God, euen then, when the might, power, princes, and authoritie of the world were against it. And we do not doubt, but as popery by the truth of God hath alreadie receiued a great wound, so it shall when his good wil and pleasure is be killed, destroied, and take an end. Leaue therefore your kicking against the pricke.
Consider therfore brethren seauen men of you of good testimonie, ful of the holie Ghost and wisedome, whom we may appoint ouer this busines.
The election of the seauen first deacons.
With whom▪ and your deacons there is almost nothing common but the bare name.
And the word of God increased, and the number of the disciples was multiplied in Hierusalem exceedingly, a great multitude also of the ⸫ priests obeied the faith.
Now also the priests and they of greater knowledge, and estimation began to beleeue.
That the priests beléeued we sée, if it necessarily follow that they were of great knowledge, and estimation, then they were vnlike your ignorant sir Iohns, of which sort ten for one of the priests of your church were. But I thinke the time and common condition of the leuiticall priests then considered, that it is likely [Page 127] enough, that most of these were men of small knowledge and estimation. And this the rather confirmeth me in that opinion, that we do not read of any one of these priests here mentioned, to be cōuerted, that prooued a famous teacher in that first church, which could not haue béene, if many of them had béene of great knowledge and estimation.
And all that sat in the councell beholding him, saw his face as it were ⸫ the face of an angell.
Such is the face of all constant and cheerefull Martyrs, to their persecutors, and iudges.
Then burne your Martyrolog, for in the traitors that haue béene executed in England, there hath not appéered any chéereful face, as I haue béene credibly aduertised by them that haue béene present at their deaths.
And they were ⸫ translated into Sichem, and were laid in the sepulchre, that Abraham bought for a price of siluer of the sonnes of Haemor, the sonne of Sichem.
Translation of saints bodies agreeable to nature, and scripture. And the desire to be buried in one place more then in another, which the holie patriarches also had. Gen. 49, 29. 50, 24. Hebr. 11. 22. hath somtime great causes. Augustine de cura pro mortuis cap. 1. & vlt.
The translation of the bodies of the [...], being in them commanding it, and in others executing [...] and euident testimonie of their faith in the [...], for the inheritance of the lande of Canaan, is no [...] for you to [...]ake the [...] children, and saints of God out of their graues, and for lucre and couetousnes, to abuse the world with their bones: whereas to rest in their sepulchres, is more agréeable to nature and Scriptures. Saint Augustine speaketh not of translation of bodies, but of the desire, that men had for themselues, or their friends to be buried by this or that martyr, and holie man, which he thinketh a very good motion. But the reasons wherby he séeketh to prooue it, to be good, are friuolous, and the obiection, which Paulinus brought out of Paul to the contrarie, standeth firme and vntaken away.
This Moyses, whom they denied, saieng, who hath appointed thee prince and captaine? him God sent prince and ⸫ redeemer with the hand of the angell that appeered to him in the bush.
Christ is our redeemer, and yet Moyses is here called a redeemer, so Christ is our mediator and aduocate, and yet we may haue saints our inferiour mediators and aduocates also, See Annot. 1. Io. 2. 1.
You would faine finde some what to excuse, and hide your intolerable sacriledge, and robbing Christ of his honor. Moyses is called a redéemer in two respects: One in that he was a figure of Christ, and bare therefore the name of him, whom he figured. Secondly bicause he was Gods minister, and instrument raised to redéeme, and deliuer the people of Israell from the seruitude of Pharao, and thraldome of Egypt. What is this to those that neither are figures of Christ, neither yet haue deliuered vs from any temporall bondage? But if you could, you would leaue Christ nothing proper or peculiar to himselfe. Your annotation shall elsewhere be considered of.
And God turned, and ⸫ deliuered them vp to serue the host of heauen, &c.
For a iust punishment of their former offences God gaue them vp to worke what wickednes they would themselues, as it is said of the Gentiles, Rom. 1.
If neither Iew, nor Gentile, in abhominable filthines haue surpassed or excéeded your holie fathers of Rome, especially in those things against nature, which euerie honest eare can not abide to heare once named, then it is manifest that God also hath giuen them ouer also into reprobate minds. You know who hath set out a booke in praise and commendation of Sodomitrie, is it not an argument, that where that is suffered they are past all shame?
Which our fathers with ⸫ Iesus receiuing, brought it also into the possession of Gentils, which God expelled from the face of our fathers till in the daies of Dauid.
And was Iosue a tipe, and Moises none? You might as well by this example communicate the name of a sauiour to Saints, as afore the name of a redéemer, sith in respect of sauing and redéeming from sinnes, they are both proper & peculiar to Christ.
But he being full of the holie Ghost, looking stedfastlie into heauen, saw the ⸫ glorie of God, and Iesus standing on the right hand of God.
The comfort of all martyrs.
And of all other true faithful men. Wherefore we pray to God most hartilie to graunt vs, that casting of all things that hang heauilie on vs, wée may haue our eies onlie fixed on the glorie that is set before vs.
And falling on his knees, he cryed with a loud voice, saying, ⸫ Lord, laie not this sinne vnto them.
Eusebius Emissenus saith, when he praieth for his persecutors, he promiseth to his worshippers his manifest intercession and suffrages, in homilia S. Stephani. And Saint Augustine, Si Stephanus non sic orasset ecclesia Paulum non haberet. ser▪ 1. de Stephano.
Euerie one séeth that it is a very foolish collection, to gather a promise of intercession to his worshippers out of this praier for his persecuters, and therfore it is not the authoritie of Eusebi [...]s Emissenus that can mooue vs, except he bring better reason with him. But you would haue your ignorant followers to thinke that Saint Augustine helpeth you in this case, and therefore you haue set him downe in latine, that they might not espie that his words make nothing to your purpose: for who euer mooued doubt whether Saint Steuens praier did obteine at the hand of God, mercie for some of his persecuters, or els the conuersion of the Ap [...]stle Paul, but what maketh that for the intercession of saints, when they are dead and gone?
They therefore that were dispersed, passed thorow [...]uangelizing the word.
This persecution wrought much good, being an occasion that the dispersed preached Christ in diuers countries where they come.
God turneth all things to good to them that loue him,Rom. 8. 28. and your persecutions also haue had the like effect of spreading the Gospel, which though you sée, and can not but confesse, yet you furiouslie stil rage against God, and stirre vp what princes you can, to persecute the Gospell and the professors thereof.
And when the Apostles who were in Hierusalem, had heard that Samaria had receiued the word of God, they sent to them Peter and Iohn.
Saepè sibi socium petens facit esse Iohannem, Ecclesiae quia virgo placet. Arator apud Bedam in Act.
How chaunce you set not downe your note in English, did you meane that no bodie should know it, but such as could vnderstand latine? If the ministerie of married men had not béene as wel accepted, and liked of the church then, as the ministerie of others, neither would Philips dealing at Samaria béene so well allowed of as it was, neither yet had saint Peter béene a méete messenger to haue bene sent about that businesse. But Iohn was liked of bicause he was a virgin, it well appeareth that neither Philip nor Peter were disliked, bicause they were married. But I praie you tell me, what church now may be so bold, as to send the Pope on their errand, or about their businesse? Either the Church then had greater authoritie then now, and Peter lesse then his supposed successors haue now, or els the Popes now are prouder, and take more vpon them then hée did.
And behold, a man of Aethiopia, an eunuche of great authoritie vnder Candace the Queene of the Aethiopians, who was ouer all her treasures, was come to Hierusalem ⸫ to adore.
Note that this Ethiopian came to Hierusalem to adore, that is, on pilgrimage. Wherebie we may learne that it is an accptable acte of religion, to go from home to places of greater deuotion and sanctification.
All that euer were Iewes borne or Iewes by conuersion, were [Page 131] bound by the law of God to offer their sacrifices at Ierusalē,Deut. 16. 16. & at certaine times in person to appéere there before him. Now if yo [...] can shew any of your places of pilgrimage so by God himselfe chosen & sanctified for that purpose, than we yéeld to you: Otherwise your reason holdeth not, as being drawen from worship commanded by God to will worship, that is, worship deuised by men.
And he said, Trowest thou that thou vnderstandest the things which thou readest? Who said, And ⸫ how can I, vnles some man shew me?
The scriptures are so written, that they cannot be vnderstood without an interpreter, as easie as our protestants make them. See S. Hierom Epistola ad Paulinum de omnibus diuinae historiae libris, set in the beginning of Latin bibles.
How easie do protestants make them? Do they not take continuall paines to interpret the scriptures to the people? They are hard, but not all. That it was not the custome of the church and people of God, to fray men from them bicause of the hardnes of them (which is the controuersie betwixt you and vs) appéereth in that the eunuch read euen those scriptures, which he vnderstood not. And that God blesseth such endeuors of humble harted Christians appéereth also, in that God sent him an interpreter of that which he vnderstood not. And what can you gather out of Ierom to the contrarie of this?
And falling on the ground, he heard a voice saieng to him, ⸫ Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?
The heretikes that conclude Christ so in heauen, that he can be no where else till the day of iudgement, shall hardly resolue a man that would know, where Christ was when he appeered heere in the way, and spake these words to Saul.
We answer shortly and plainly (as difficult a matter as you make of it) that his bodie was then in heauen when his maiestie appéered, and his voice was heard vpon earth. What can you oppose to this?
And foorthwith there fell from his eies as it were scales, and he receiued sight, and rising he was ⸫ baptized.
Paul also himselfe, though with the diuine and heauenly voice prostrated and instructed, yet was sent to a man to receiue the sacraments, and to be ioined to the church. Augustine in doctrina Christiana in prooemio.
You néeded much a doctor for this, which euery man confesseth, and no man denieth. But it is euident, that you hunt for nothing but vainglorious estimation.
The ⸫ church truly through all Iewrie and Galile, and Samaria had peace, and was edified, walking in the feare of our Lord, and was replenished with the consolation of the holie Ghost.
The church visibly proceedeth still with much comfort, and manifold increase euen by persecution.
God in the midst of persecution sendeth sometimes peace and rest to his, as he hath done to his church of England, to your great griefe (whose rage and furie God hath bridled) and to their singular comfort.
This woman was full of ⸫ good works, and almes deedes which she did.
Behold good works and almes deeds, and the force thereof reaching to the next life.
Though this note be but sor [...]ly collected out of this place, yet we confesse, that the dead resting from their labors, their works follow them, and yet you neuer the nigher to the proouing of your merits.
And Peter rising vp came with them, and when he was come they brought him vp into the vpper chamber: and all the widowes stood about him weeping, ⸫ and shewing him the cotes and garments which Dorcas made them.
The praiers of our almes folke and beades men may do vs great good [Page 133] euen after our departure. For if they procured hir temporall life, how much more may they helpe vs to Gods mercie, and to release of punishment in purgatorie?
You delight your selues with fond and foolish kinds of reasoning. I pray you shew me some rule for the consequence of your reason: Praiers of the liuing haue somtimes obtained restitution to life of some newly dead: ergo they may procure release of punishment after death. Your antecedent is confirmed by manifest examples, the consequent is grounded and resteth onely vpon your méer imagination, and hath not so much as a color of truth.
And a ⸫ voice came to him againe the second time, That which God hath purified do not thou call common.
Heere God first vttered to Peter that the time was come to preach also to the Gentils, and to conuerse with them for their saluation no lesse than with the Iewes, with full freedome to eate all meats, without respect of the prohibition of certaine made in the old law.
Héere we sée that we know but in part, and that euerie man hath but his measure in gifts, therefore it is but a vaine brag of papists,Platina in vi [...]ta Pauli secundi. that all knowledge resteth in the popes brest, except they can prooue the pope now to haue more knowledge than Peter then had.
And Cornelius said, Foure daies since vntill this houre, I was ⸫ praying the ninth houre in my house.
At the time of praier speciallie God sendeth comfortable visitations.
So that God be praied to and not others: so mens petitions be grounded vpon Gods promises, and so made in faith: so mens mindes in praier be not wandering, and caried away with bythoughtes: and so they be earnest, and importunate and giue not ouer foorthwith: God doeth not onlie graunt them the comforts they pray for, but also often pitieth their ignorance in asking, and graunteth that which they could not aske: as héere to Cornelius, the knowledge or our Sa [...]iour by the ministerie of Peter.
And behold, a ⸫ man stood before me in white apparel, and [Page 134] said, Cornelius, thy praier is heard, and thy almes deeds are in memorie in the sight of God.
Note these apparitions and visions to Saint Peter, Cornelius and others in the Scriptures verie often, against the incredulitie of our heretiks, that will beleeue neither vision nor miracle not expressed in scripture: these being beleeued of Christian men euen before they were written.
Miracles crediblie reported at anie time, so they tend to the glorie of God, and confirmation of his truth, deliuered to vs in his word, we easilie admit. But others that bring with them no profit, or vphold and giue credit to falsehood and vntruth, of which sort all, or in a maner all the miracles of the popish church are, we holde either for lies deuised by your selues, or for illusions of Sathan.
But in euerie nation, he that feareth him, and ⸫ worketh iustice is acceptable to him.
Not such as beleeue onlie, but such as feare God and worke iustice, are acceptable to him.
Bée there (I pray you) anie infidels that worke righteousnes, if there be,Hebr. 11. 6. then what is become of that, without faith it is impossible to please God? If none can haue good works that hath not faith, than whie also on the contrarie part doo ye not graunt, that none can haue a true and a liuelie faith, but (as time and occasion serueth) he must shew it foorth by the fruits and effects thereof? Your reason from doing to being alone followeth not, except you will say that the tongue speaketh not alone, because it is not alone in the head, but I am wearie with oft answering this fond cauill.
Hauing heard these things, they ⸫ held their peace, and glorified God, saying, God then to the Gentiles also hath giuen repentance vnto life.
Good Christians heare and obey gladlie such truthes as be opened vnto them from God by their chiefe pastors, by vision, reuelation, or otherwise.
Héere are verie manie things to be noted, which you are very loath to sée, bicause they shake diuerse and principall pillars of your religion. First, the church might and did call Peter to an accompt of his doings and doctrine: How then hath the Pope that prerogatiue that he may not be called in question for any thing? Secondly, the multitude of the visible church do (notwithstanding the promise of the holie Ghost) erre in a matter of so great importance, as concerneth the saluation of the Gentiles: what prerogatiue hath the church gotten since, that the multitude thereof may not somtime in some matters erre? Thirdly, the whole church espieth their fault, and yéeldeth to the truth at the teaching and instruction of one. But with you consent of multitude must preuaile, howsoeuer truth stand.
Whom when he had apprehended, he cast into prison, deliuering him ⸫ to fower quaternions of soldiers to be kept.
As Peters person was more notorious than others, and therfore better garded than other for feare he should escape: so Gods prouidence in preseruing and deliuering him for the longer gouernment of his church, is very maruellous.
We will not reason the matter how notorious the person of Peter was. It is manifest that as yet he had not béene at Rome, neither was possessed of a triple crowne. But this comfort we reape out of this place, that (bicause the arme of God is not shortened, nor his power lessened: he watcheth ouer his still, he sléepeth not by day, nor slumbereth by night) therefore he will deliuer his as maruellously still from the crueltie of the pope and his adherents.
And considering, he came to the ⸫ house of Marie the mother of Iohn, who was surnamed Marke, where many were gathered and praieng.
It is much for the praise of these good Christians, that the assemblie to Gods seruice and praier was kept in their houses in the time of persecution, and that the Apostle came thither straight out of prison, as his first refuge. As now Christian people do much to their commendation in places where heresie doth raigne.
God increase the number of such Christians, and grant them comfort and defence against all crueltie and rage of vnmercifull papists.
And going foorth he went ⸫ into another place.
Though God had so miraculously deliuered him, yet he would not tempt God by tarieng among his persecutors, but according to Christs commandement fled for a time.
Why do you not tell vs whether he fled? If he went to Rome and became bishop there, then belike he was bishop there afore he was bishop of Antioch, which is contrarie to the report of your stories. And he hied him maruellous fast, that was so quickly at Ierusalem againe. But to let passe that fable, which carieth no shew of truth, Peter did not set men a worke to kill and murder Herod, for the iniurie offered him, but committed vengeance to him to whom it belonged.As appeereth in the report of the death of doctor Parrie. Of whom then learned the pope and his adherents to set men a work to murder the Lords annointed, and to giue the murderers absolution afore hand.
And foorthwith an Angel of the Lord ⸫ strooke him, bicause he had not giuen the honor to God: and being consumed of woorms he gaue vp the ghost.
Princes that take delight in the flatterie and praises of the people so much that they forget themselues to be men, and to giue the honor to God, may be warned by this example.
The example is terrible, and hath preuailed with many princes and great estates, who héerby haue béen admonished to learne to know themselues. But the man of sinne, the child of perdition, the bishop of Rome I meane, whom you his flatterers and clawbacks aduance aboue all that is called god, and who most proudly taketh vpon him that which was neuer granted to mortall man, nothing can make him afraid.
To you it behoueth vs first to speake the word of God, but [Page 137] bicause ⸫ you repell it, and iudge your selues vnwoorthie of eternall life: behold we turne vnto the Gentils.
The Iewes of their owne free will repelling the truth are vnwoorthie of Christ, and woorthily forsaken. And the Gentils though they beleeued specially by Gods grace and preordination, yet they beleeue also by their owne free will, which standeth well with Gods prouidence.
That the Iewes repelled the grace of God offered them, and would none of it, we manifestly sée. That the Gentils beléeued also by Gods grace and preordination, that is also euident by the text it selfe. For there beléeued as many as were preordinate to life euerlasting. But that they beléeue by their frée will also, is your addition without any warrant, bicause you cannot abide that faith should be the méere gift and liberalitie of God.
Howbeit, he left not himselfe without ⸫ testimonie, being beneficiall from heauen, giuing raines and fruitful seasons, filling our harts with food and gladnes.
The heathen might by the daily benefits of God haue knowen him at the least to be their creator, and onely Lord, though the mysterie of our redemption were not opened to them.
All nations haue so much knowledge offered them in the creatures and things which they sée, and are subiect to sense, as to make their damnation iust,Rom. 1. 20. and themselues void of excuse for ignorance.
And when ⸫ they had ordained to them priests in euerie church, and had praied with fastings, they commended them to our Lord in whom they beleeued.
We see by this first that S. Paul and Barnabas were bishops, hauing heere authoritie to giue holie orders secondly▪ that there was euen then a difference betwixt bishops and priests, though the name in the primitiue church was often vsed indifferently lastly, that alwaies fasting and praieng were preparatimes to the giuing of holy orders.
We cannot sée by this that Paul and Barnabas were bishops, [Page 138] but that the Apostles at the first planting of the churches had authoritie to order them, and to appoint bishops and pastors to them. Neither do we find héere any mention at all of sacrificing priests, much lesse any difference betwéene bishops, and elders that labour in the word, whom we also call priests. Your last obseruation that in this example fasting and praier is commended to vs in the election, choise, and appointing of pastors to particular congregations, is true.
And when they were come to Hierusalem they were receiued of the church and of the Apostles, and ⸫ Ancients declaring whatsoeuer God had done with them.
Ancients heere and often in this chapter, are the same that priests vers. 2. as Saint Hierom taketh it also, 1. Peter 5. and the Greeke approoueth, being alwaies one. [...], priests, Hierom in 1. ad Tit. & 4. ad Galatas.
For the name of priests, so your sacrificers thereby be not vnderstood, we stand indifferent. But what reason can you shew, why in English you flie the word Elders, and translate it Ancients.
And when there was made a ⸫ great disputation, Peter rising vp said to them.
See the annotation verse 28. towards the end.
Your annotation shall be answered with the rest.
And God which knoweth the harts, gaue testimonie, giuing vnto them the holie Ghost as well as to vs, and hath put no difference betweene vs & them ⸫ by faith purifieng their harts.
By that faith that worketh by charitie, for a dead faith can not purifie the hart of man, See chap. 16. 31.
Who doubteth of this. But here is a secret confession by force of truth, of your manifold cauilling in these notes, in separating those things from a true liuely iustifieng faith which can not be [Page 139] sundered from it. For if here you vnderstande that faith which worketh by charitie, why do you not so to, when we speak of iustification by faith?
Then it pleased the apostles and ancients with the whole church, to choose men out of them, and to send to Antioch, with Paule Barnabas, Iudas, who was surnamed Barnabas and Silas, cheefe men amongst the brethren, ⸫ writing by their hands.
Other latin copies and the Greeke read thus, writing by their hand an epistle conteining these things.
Whether it be expresly added, or no, the sence is one, séeing their epistle followeth verbatim. But yet this is to be marked, that you make your choise in varietie of copies to follow those, which furthest dissent from the Gréeke.
And after certaine daies, Paule said to Barnabas, Let vs returne and ⸫ visite our brethren in all cities wherein we haue preached the worde of our Lord, how they do.
Hereof our catholike bishops tooke vp the necessarie vse of often visiting their flocks, and cures committed to their charge, for confirmation in faith, and vertue, and reformation of maners both of cleargie, and laitie.
The apostolicall office being vniuersallie to spread the truth, [...] to laie the first foundation of Christian Religion, necessity of doing their dutie compelled Paule and Barnabas to be absent from the churches, which they had planted. The knowledge of Sathans subtilties, and of humaine infirmitie, caused this care to visite the churches againe, which they had planted, and to confirme them. Your bishops (I doubt not) would faine be Apostels in seeking euerie one to himselfe a little world to gouerne: But their care is far vnlike, for they are seldome in their charge, they visit once in thrée yéere most commonly by their deputes, neither to reforme life nor maners, but either to shewe themselues abroad like lords, or else to fill their purses. This I am sure they neither learned of Paule nor Barnabas.
And he walked thorough Siria and Cilicia, confirming the churches, ⸫ commanding them to keepe the precepts of the apostles and ancients.
Not onely the things commanded by Christs expresse word, or written in the Scriptures, (as our heretikes hold) but whatsoeuer the apostles and rulers of the church command, is to be kept and obeied. So these words repeated againe cap. 16. 4. and that in the Greeke, least any man cauill▪ bicause here the Greeke hath them not.
You do well to ioine apostles with rulers, else no man would beléeue you. But I pray you where may we [...]inde those things which the apostles haue commanded, and are not expressed in the scriptures? If you obtrude those things which you falsely call the canons, and constitutions of the apostles, then we bid you first reforme your church by them. For though there be some corruptions in them, vnknowen in the apostles time, yet your church if it had no more should want at least thrée quarters of her corruptions. It were woonderfull if other men should credite your forgerie which you your selues haue small regard to. If you alledge this present text, it is manifest that the precepts which the apostles commanded to be kept, were sent in writing by the hands of Paule, and Barnabas, which writing is set downe by Luke word for word: How then can you gather from hence anie defence of your vnwritten verities, or any credite to your deuises not warranted by the Scriptures?
And when they passed through the cities, they deliuered vnto them to keepe the ⸫ decrees that were decreed of the Apostels and ancients at Hierusalem.
Here againe they take order, that the decrees and articles of faith agreed vpon in the councell of Hierusalem, should be executed and obserued, whereby we see both the great authoritie of councels, and the diligence that all prelates ought to haue, to see the decrees, and canons of the councels put in execution.
In the former note these decrées you did insinuate to be matters vnwritten, and now in this note they are articles of our [Page 141] faith, and so consequently some articles of our faith are not written. O miserable men! What state are they in whom you lead? When you pull from them the foundation and groundworke of their faith? The authoritie of lawfull councels we reuerence, as much as is lawfull to reuerence men. But by this councel we gather that a councell may be lawfully called, though the bishop of Rome call it not, and that it is not néedful that he or his legate à latere should be president in councels, and that it is not of necessity requisite, that he should confirme and ratifie councels. For it is manifest that no bishop of Rome bare stroke in this councel.
And passing through Phrigia, and the countrie of Galatia, they were ⸫ forbidden by the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia.
This people had not the Gospell denied vnto them altogither, but for a time, bicause (as venerable Bede thinketh) God foresaw they would not beleeue, and so should haue bee [...] more grieuously damned.
Modestie requireth, that you leaue the Lords secrets to himselfe. The holie Ghost hath not reuealed the cause why he forbad them to preach in Asia, and permitted them not to go into Bithinia, and therefore we are to leaue it as a thing which God hath not thought necessary for vs to know. But this is manifest, that the good desires of Gods saints are not in their owne power to bring to passe when they will.
And from thence to Philippie, which is the first citie of Macedonia, a ⸫ Colonia.
Colonia is such a citie where the most inhabitants are strangers, sent thither from other great cities and states, namely from the Romans.
Your interpretation of Colonia we receiue as a thing wherof our Grammar boies are not ignorant.
The same following Paul and vs, cried saieng: These men are the seruants of the high God, which preach vnto you the waie of saluation.
Either the diuell was compelled by vertue of Paules presence to saie [Page 142] truth, or else (as such do often times) he spake truth now, that they might the more trust him, and he better beguile them at other times.
Your later coniecture I receiue as a thing that you can speake in by great experience, as hauing learned that péece of cunning of the diuell, neuer to vse truth, but to the end to giue color and credit to lies withall.
Masters, what must I do to be saued? But they said, ⸫ Beleeue in the Lord Iesus, and thou shalt be saued and thy house.
It is none other faith that saueth, but that which worketh by charity. August. Enchirid. cap. 67.
Grant vs that that faith is the onely hand, whereby we take hold of Christ our saluation, and then a great part of our controuersie is at an end.
And he taking them in the same hower of the night, ⸫ washed their wounds, and himselfe was baptized and all his house incontinent.
Happie gailers that do mercie toward their godly prisoners, and receiue againe by them such spirituall benefits.
It was the greatest happines that could fall vpon him, and his house to receiue such vnder his [...]oofe, by whom God so blessed him and his. On the contrarie side, it is a dangerous matter for gailers and keepers to be cumbred with wicked, seditious, and traiterous Iesuits, and seminarie priests.
But the Iewes ⸫ enuieng, and taking to them of the rascall sort certaine naughtie men, and making a tumult, stirred the citie, and besetting Iasons house, sought to bring them foorth vnto the people.
Zelantes. This is the zeale of heretikes, and a liuely paterne of their dealing at this day against the catholike priests and preachers, and the good Iasons that receiue them.
Looke vpon the late storie of France, and there you shall sée [Page 143] that it is the practise of you papists, to stir vp the rascall sort to misuse, nay to kill and cut the throtes of Gods déere saints.
For passing by and seeing your idols, I found an altar also whereupon was written, To the vnknowen God.
The aduersaries (in the new Testament 1580.) translate your deuotions most corruptly against the nature of the Greeke word, (2. Thes. 2. 4.) and most wickedly against the laudable deuotion of good Christians, calling the pagans idolatrie and superstition their deuotions.
Héere is a blind quarrell, to vphold blind deuotion of blind papists. Why may not that which is deuoutly worshipped, be called his deuotion that worshippeth? Except you can prooue that the word deuotion, ought not to be vsed but in good part, which will be hard for you to do. But this fond quarrell hath béene afore broched by Martinius, and learnedly answered by master doctor Fulke.
The God that made the world, and all things that are in it, he being Lord of heauen and earth, dwelleth ⸫ not in temples made with hands, &c.
God is not concluded in temples, nor needeth them for his necessitie of dwelling, or other vses of indigence. See annot. c. 7. Acts. ver. 48.
If God cannot be concluded in temples, much lesse can he be shut vp in pixes, or expressed by the art of your painters and caruers. Your babish annotation I passe ouer to the general answer of the annotations.
But he said, in what then were you baptized? Who said ⸫ in Iohns baptisme.
Iohns baptisme not sufficient.
Conclude this out of the text if you can? You thinke that these were baptized againe by Paule. And we thinke that Paule onely instructed them in the doctrine, that Iohn did teach them, whom he did baptise. Your error groweth in referring the participle [Page 144] that signifieth, they hearing, to these to whom Paule speaketh to: where as it ought to be referred to them, that heard the doctrine of Iohn, and were baptized by him. Which reference maketh the text plaine, and taketh away a number of scruples, and doubts which rise vpon the other reference.
Hearing these things, they were baptized in the name of our Lord Iesus.
Christs baptisme necessarie.
And who doubeth of that.
And when Paule had imposed ⸫ hands on them, the holie Ghost came vpon them, and they spake with toongs and prophesied.
Saint Paul ministred the sacrament of confirmation, See ann. c. 8. 17.
Saint Paule laide his hands on them, the holie Ghost came vpon them, and they were myraculouslie endued with the gift of toongs. That this was the ministration of a sacrament we deny, and you haue nothing to prooue it with all. Your annot. we refer as we haue done the rest.
And manie of them that beleeued came confessing and declaring ⸫ of their deeds.
They made not onely a geuerall confession, wherin all men shew themselues alike to be sinners, as our protestants do, but euerie one confessed his proper deeds and faults.
There was then no auricular confession or shrift: Otherwise you slander the protestants, when you make this difference betwéene them and these beléeuers. For we hold that confession of sins in particular, is also necessarie, as appéereth in all enioined penances. But the numbring vp of all a mans sins in particular, as it is impossible, so I holde also vnnecessarie.
And when these things were ended, Paule purposed in the [Page 145] spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Hierusalem saieng, After I shall haue beene there I must see ⸫ Rome also.
Of taking awaie the Gospell from Hierusalem the head citie of the Iewes, and giuing it to Rome the head citie of the Gentiles.
This note is printed in a letter by it selfe, that it may be noted aboue all the rest. Therefore a man would thinke that it should be soundlie and substancially collected and gathered out of this place. And yet here is nothing in this text once sounding towards the taking away of the Gospel from one, and giuing it to another. But we may sée that you can stretch the text on the tenters, and make it stretch to what please you.
For one named Demetrius a siluer smith that made siluer ⸫ temples of Diana, procured to the artificers no small gaine.
The protestants translate shrines anno 1577. to make the people thinke that it toucheth the holie shrines of saints: most corruptly, in the Greeke signifieng plainly temples, and that of heathen Gods.
What name soeuer it had by reason of some similitude, or portraiture that it was framed vnto, yet the circumstances of the place are plaine, that temple it was not. But as your shrines and such superstitious toyes were gainfull to your workemen, so these brought in dailie profit to Demetrius and his companie.
And when the Scribe had appeased the multitudes, he saith: Yee men of Ephesus, for what man is there that knoweth not the citie of the Ephesians to be a worshipper of great Diana, and ⸫ Iupiters childe.
Here heretikes adde to the text this word image more then is in the Greeke, to put a scruple into the peoples minde concerning holy images.
Small quarrels must serue, where better want. The addition of a substantiue vnderstood to an adiectiue expressed is, when you you list an heinous fault. I praie you tell me was it not the image or idole of Diana that was there spoken of? And may we [Page 146] not now call an image an image? We néede not put scruples into the heads of the people against your holie images, for they detest, and abhorre them. And good cause why: For sacrifices excepted, what madnes did the Gentiles about their images, which you did not about yours?
And in the first of the sabaoth, when we were assembled to ⸫ breake bread, Paule disputed with them, being to depart on the morow, and he continued the sermon vntill minight.
Saint Paul did heere breake bread on the sunday, as it is broken in the sacrament of the bodie of Christ, and had both before and after the celebrating a sermon to the people. August. ep. 86. ad Casulalum. Vener▪ Bed. in 20. Act.
To what purpose do you cite héere Augustine and Bede? To prooue that the sacrament was héere ministred by the Apostle Paul? We confesse it, your proofe is superfluous. Or to prooue that the sacrament then and there was ministred vnder one kind and no more? That is a matter that neither of them euer thought of. Paul brake bread, doth it follow thereof, that he did not minister the cup also? Your maner of breaking bread was in their daies vtterly vnknowen and vnheard of.
And sending from Miletum to Ephesus, he called the ⸫ ancients of the church.
That is, priests, as Act. 15. 4. See the marginall annot. there.
The word or name of priest being deliuered from your abusiue signification, we abhorre not. Your marginall annotat. hath béene alreadie answered.
Testifieng to the Iewes and Gentils ⸫ penance toward God, and faith in our Lord Iesus Christ.
Apostolike preaching commendeth not faith onely, but penance also to the people.
And we preach repentance and faith, therefore our doctrine is [Page 147] apostolike. But it is a woonder to sée how you dally with faith onely, to make the preaching of iustification by faith to be odious amongst the ignorant. And nothing more plainly bewraieth that you impugne the truth against your own consciences and knowledge, than your foule dealing in this point. For you know that we preach somwhat besides faith.
Take heed to your selues, and to the whole slocke wherein the ⸫ holie Ghost hath placed you bishops to rule the church of God, which he hath purchased with his owne blood.
Bishops or priests (for then these names were somtime vsed indifferently) gouernors of the church of God, and placed in that high roome and function by the holie Ghost.
Then those names were alwaies vsed indifferently: for the distinction grew after when one was set aboue the rest, for auoiding of scismes (as saint Ierom telleth) but I pray you tell me what priuilege Peter had more than Paul?Ieronimus E [...]uagrio. or Rome more than Ephesus? that rauening woolues might not rise amongst them that succéeded Peter at Rome, as well as amongst those that succéeded Paul at Ephesus?
And entring into the house of Phillip the Euangelist, which was one of the seuen, we taried with him. And he had ⸫ fower daughters virgins that did prophesie.
As saint Peter had a wife, but vsed hir not after his calling, as it is noted else where out of S. Ierom, Luke 4. 38. so it may be said of Saint Phillip being deacon.
It is easie to make a great shew of fathers, when one for one and the same thing is alledged so often, and to no purpose. The Apostles left all, therefore they left also their wiues, saith Saint Ierom. And we say they left their houses also, or else they did not leaue all. And if they might so leaue their houses, that it was notwithstanding lawfull for them both to retaine the possession of them, and also to haue the vse of them, for themselues and their friends, as this place doth plainly declare, then much rather might they both kéepe and vse their wiues. As therefore afore [Page 148] you dreamed of Peter, so héere you dreame of Phillip, that being married me [...], they liued not vnder the rules and lawes that the holie Ghost hath giuen to married men, which is as great an iniurie as you can do them.
And now what tariest thou? Rise vp, and be baptized, and ⸫ wash away thy sinnes inuocating his name.
The sacrament of baptisme doth it selfe wash away sinnes (as heere is plaine) & therefore doth not onely signifie (as the heretikes affirme) that our sins be forgiuen before, or by faith only remitted. Wherby the churches doctrine is prooued to be fully agreeable to the scriptures, that the sacraments giue grace ex opere operato, that is, by the force and vertue of the worke, and worde done and said in the sacrament.
That we affirme that sacraments onely signifie is a slander deuised by your selues, as is also the odious name & terme of heretikes, which you giue vs. We know that our God kéepeth iust promise, and therefore doth giue the things which he promiseth, to woorthie & méet receiuers of his sacraments. Your plaine proofe of your churches doctrine, that the sacraments giue grace ex opere operato, prooueth no such thing, to them which vnderstand the vsuall forme and maner of sacramentall spéeches, most commonly vsed in the scriptures. And therefore it can deceiue but onely those, who haue made ignorance the mother of their deuotion.
And when the blood of Steeuen thy witnes was shed, ⸫ I stood by and consented, and kept the garments of them that killed him.
Not onely principals but all that consent to the death or vexation of Christian men for the catholike faith, do highly offend, which the Apostle confesseth here, that Gods mercy may be more notoriously glorified in him hereby.
Though it hath pleased God to abridge your power here in England, that your crueltie could not so shew it selfe as other times it hath done, yet no doubt your good will, and consent hath béene in those most horrible murders of Gods witnesses in those countries, where you haue soiourned. Therefore I would that [Page 149] all you counterfet catholikes would earnestly marke this, and while time serueth earnestly repent with Paule, that the greatnes of Gods mercy in your, and by your conuersions might be glorified. This is all the hurt I wish you.
Then Paule said to him, ⸫ God shall strike thee thou whited wall.
He said not this through perturbation of minde, or of a passion, but way of prophesie, that this figuratiue high priesthood, then [...]rimmed like a whited wall, was to be destroied, whereas now the true priesthood of Christ was come. Beda in hunc locum.
Although there be both learned, and godly of an other minde, yet for my part I like Bedaes exposition hereof.
And Paule knowing that the one part, was of Sadduces, and the other of pharisies, ⸫ he cried out in the councell, men and brethren, I am a pharisee, the sonne of a pharisee: of the hope of the resurrection of the dead I am iudged.
Such prudent euasions from danger, are lawfull, (which Saint Chrysostome calleth specially in this apostle) the wisedome of the serpent, as otherwise in his teaching, preaching and patience, he vsed the simplicitie of a doue.
Wise and prudent escaping of danger is verie lawfull, and for that purpose the wisedome of serpents, is verie necessary for the church of God, especially against the extréeme crueltie of papists.
And the night following our Lord standing by him said, be constant: for as thou hast testified of me in Hierusalem, so ⸫ must thou testifie at Rome also.
Though God who could not lie had promised that he should go to Rome: yet the apostle omitteth not humane meanes to defend himselfe from his enimies and otherwise. Neither said he as the heretikes called predestinates, Let them do what they wil, they can not hurt me, for I am predestinate to go to Rome. See his doings and saiengs to saue himselfe in the chapter following.
You are good fellowes, you can make your selfe sport in confuting your shadowes. He that were not acquainted with your cogging, and lieng, would thinke by this spéech of yours that som newe heretikes, neuer afore heard of, were lately risen, that held this that you confute. But I praie you where doth these predestinates dwell? What bookes haue they written? By what euidence may it appéere that you truely charge them? For till you shew vs some that vnder pretence of predestination, do refuse the ordinarie meanes which God hath appointed for their safegard, we can not beléeue you, but must néedes score vp this amongst your lies.
⸫ And he taking him, brought him to the tribune, and said, The prisoner Paul desired me to bring this yoong man to thee hauing something to say to thee.
See the curtesie, and equity of heathen officers toward their prisoners, to saue them from all iniurie and villanie.
And compare on the other side the barbarous and sauage crueltie of popish bishops, and other officers, and kéepers towards them that were their prisoners for the testimonie of the truth, in the late daies of Quéene Marie, and thou shalt euidentlie sée, that poperie hath exiled from the professors thereof, all kinde of humanitie.
But this I confesse to thee, that according to the ⸫ sect, which they call heresie I do so serue the father my God, beleeuing al things that are written in the law & in the prophets.
Bicause Tertullus the Iewes orator called Christian religion the sect or (as it is there verse 5. in the Greeke) the heresie of the Nazarens: Saint Paule answereth and sheweth that it is no heresie. And as for the word Sect in this place: it is in the Greeke, according to the way which they call heresie, as also Acts. 9, 2. 24, 22. And therefore the worde Sect is heere so taken. See annot. cap. 28, 22.
By this note we sée that you read the Gréeke text, and otherwise it is vtterly to no purpose. For there is nothing in it, but [Page 151] [...]hat euerie boie, that hath learned his Gréeke Grammer may sée. As for the ioie that heretikes take of this, that Christian religion is called here, and else where a sect, or heresie, it may reioice papists as much as any other.
And he disputing of ⸫ iustice and chastitie, and of the iudgement to come, Felix being terrified answered. For this time go thy waie.
The Apostolike teaching was not of onely, and speciall faith, but of iustice and chastitie and iudgement, that is to saie, of the terror of hell, and other Gods iudgements in the next life answerable to our deedes in this world: by which the hearers were first terrified, and so induced to penance, how saie heretikes that then such things make men hypocrites.
If there be any that teach so onely, and speciall faith that they omit to teach other Christian duties, tell vs I praie you, tell vs who they be. Otherwise we shall thinke this to be an ordinarie cast of office with you, to induce your ignorant followers to thinke that iustice, chastitie, and iudgement to come, are not taught now a daies. Againe if you can shew vs any that deny the preaching of the iudgements of God to be profitable for the conuersion of men, frō wicked waies, tell vs that we may also detest them. Yet we saie that they which neuer learne to yéeld obedience to God of sonnelike dutie, but of seruile feare, are but hypocrites when they are at the best.
But if none of those things be whereof they accuse me, no man can giue me to them, ⸫ I appeale to Caesar.
If Saint Paule both to saue himselfe, both from whipping and from death, sought by the Iewes, doubted not to crie for succor of the Romain lawes, and to appeale to Caesar the prince of the Romaines, not yet Christened, how much more may we call for aide of Christian princes and their lawes, for the punishment of heretikes, & for the churches defence against them. Augustine epist. 50.
It is lawfull for man being wronged at an inferior magistrates hand, to séeke for defence, and protection at the hands of the superior, and higher. It is lawfull also for true catholikes to [Page 152] vse the defence of their owne princes, and soueraignes against the violence of heretikes, and to vse the benefit of their lawes for the punishment of them. But it is vnlawfull to séeke to set princes togither by the eares one with another, and to constreine other mens subiects, and their dominions by force of armes, to accept and embrace religion. For this neither the example of Paul approueth, neither yet Augustine alloweth.
Of whom, when the accusers stood vp, they brought no cause which I thought till of: but certaine questions of their owne superstition which they had against him, and of one ⸫ Iesus deceased whom Paule affirmed to liue.
This whom he tearmeth by contempt one Iesus, hath now made al the Romaine Emperours and princes of the world to know him, and hath giuen the seate of the Caesars to his poore seruants Peter and his successours.
Saint Peter neuer vsurped Caesars seate. Those whom you vntrulie tearme his successors, like traitors haue by treason displaced their soueraigne Lords, and by force and fraude set themselues in their place. But that this was giuen them by Christ is your surmise, which you can neuer prooue.
Whereupon, king Agrippa, I was not incredulous to the heauenly vision: but to them first that are at Damascus, and at Hierusalem, and vnto al the country of Iurie, and to the Gentiles, did I preach that they should do ⸫ penance, and turne to God, doing works woorthie of penance.
Penance often inculcated, and works agreeable to the same.
Repentance, which you corruptly call penance, and workes woorthie of the same, we inculcate in our sermons oftener, more earnestly, and more fruitfully then you. And yet we foster no such confidence in the merits of mens works and doings, as you flatter, and puffe vp men withall.
And when much time was spent, and wheras now it was not safe sailing, bicause the ⸫ fast now was past, Paule comforted them saieng to them.
It may signifie the Iewes fast of the seauenth moneth September, after which the nauigation was perilous winter approching.
It is verie likely that Luke reckoned the time according to the maner, and custome of the Iewes, and that therefore it is their fast in the feast of reconciliation, that is here spoken of. Which if you would haue vouchsafed to haue cited Master Beza or Master Caluine for, you should haue done well, for of them or one of them you learned this. But whatsoeuer you reape by them, you haue not any good maners to be thankfull to them for it.
Feare not, Paul, thou must appeere before Caesar: and behold God hath ⸫ giuen thee all that saile with thee.
Paul (saith S. Hierom) had so many soules in the ship giuen him, that is, so many men saued for his sake, and after he is with Christ shall he shut his mouth, and not be able once to speake for them that haue beleeued in his Gospell? Hierom aduer. Vigil. Whereby he prooueth, that if God do much for the merits of saints in this life, much more at their intercession and praier in heauen.
You should say; Whereby S. Ierom goeth about, or indeuoreth to prooue: For euery word he speaketh is not by and by a proofe. What the saints of God do in heauen for men that are aliue, is a secret, which God hath kept to himselfe, and not reuealed to men. Therefore the reasons from their dealings héere to their doings there are blinde, hauing no ground to frame them on, but mans wisedome. There we do not beléeue S. Ieroms conclusions, but where he hath better ground for his reasons.
And when we had escaped then we knew that the ⸫ Iland was called Mitilene.
This iland (now Malta) is the seate of the knights of the Rhodes. The inhabitants wherof haue a speciall deuotion to saint Paul: to whom both the cheefe church (being the bishops seate) is dedicated, and the whole iland (as they count it) is consecrated. Where the people shew yet to strangers, his prison, and other memories of his miracles.
To leaue the manifest grosse error of your old interpretor in [Page 154] the name vntouched, and to leaue your selues, which will amend no errors nor vntruthes be they neuer so manifest: To your note we say, that we easily beléeue the inhabitants of Malta to be papists, full of blind and ignorant deuotion.
For the hart of this people is waxen grosse, and with their eares haue they heauily heard, and their eies ⸫ they haue shut: least perhaps they may see with their eies, and heare with their eares, and vnderstand with their hart, and be conuerted, and I heale them.
Heere also (as Matth. 13.) it is plaine, that they would not see nor heare, and that their excaecation is to be attributed to themselues, and not to God. See annot. Iohn. 12, 40.
Their excecation as their fault is to be attributed to themselues and none other: and to God as a iust iudgement and punishment for their former sinnes.
By whom we haue receiued grace and apostleship ⸫ for obedience to the faith.
Faith must not be subiect to sense, reason, arguing, or vnderstanding, but must command and be obeied in humilitie and simplicitie.
It is true that euery word of the Lord is with reuerence to be receiued, beléeued, and obeied in humility and simplicity, though it be neuer so far beyond our capacitie, and the reach of our reason, or the compasse of our sense or vnderstanding. But yet so as that we beléeue not white to be blacke, sower to be swéet, neither yet that the whole bodie of man may be contained within the compasse of two or thrée inches. For in things subiect to sense we are no where commanded not to beléeue and trust our senses.
⸫ In all nations, for the name of him among whom are you also the called of Iesus Christ.
Saint Augustine vseth this place and the like against heretikes [Page 155] which would draw the common catholike faith of all nations, to some certaine countries and corners of the world. August. ep. 161.
Whosoeuer hold any faith, that was not vniuersally planted by the Apostles in all nations, and which hath not béene since generally imbraced of all true Christians, the same hold not the true catholike faith. And therefore the faith, which the church of Rome at this day holdeth, is not the true catholike faith. For what Apostle taught, or what church in their time beleeued, that Christ after his ascension was bodily héere vpon the earth, and that his bodie might be in many places at once: in one place hauing the quantitie of a bodie, in another place void of all quantitie? I would our controuersies about the church and the bishop of Romes authoritie might be decided by this epistle. For he is plaine in both cases.
For God is my witnes, whom I serue in my spirit in the Gospell of his sonne, that without ⸫ intermission I make a memorie of you alwaies in my praiers, &c.
He praieth without intermission, that omitteth no day certaine times of praier. Aust.
He praieth for men without intermission, that being diligent in praier, is therein alwaies mindefull of them. But your citing now of Augustine to what end is it, but to make a shew of your reading.
For I desire to see you, that I may impart to you some spirituall grace, to ⸫ confirme you.
The Romaines were conuerted, and taught by Saint Peter before. Therefore he vseth that speech to confirme them in their faith, Author Commen. apud Hieronimum. Theodoret. in 16. Rom. & Chryst.
That the Romaines to whom Paule wrote were conuerted afore, it is manifest, but by whose ministerie that doth not certainely appéere. We know that diuers fathers are of opinion that Peter tooke paines at Rome, afore Paule wrote thither. But bicause the time they assigne of his comming thither, and [Page 156] of his continuance there, can neither stande with the scriptures, neither with other things, which they report of him, there is iust cause, why in this point we should not beléeue them. But bicause it is not material by whom they were conuerted, I let this passe. But one thing I muse of, and I would faine be resolued in. Why the holie Ghost, so diligently setting out Paules writing to the Romaines afore he went thither, & Paules iourney thither, his paines, and diligence there, doth not once signifie any thing to vs of Peters being there, séeing there could be nothing more necessarie for a christian to know, then that: If poperie be good Christianitie, and if by Peters being there, such woonderfull priuiledges be left vnto the bishops there, as they at this day chalenge.
For the iustice of God is reuealed therin by faith into faith, As it is written, And the iust man liueth by faith.
He meaneth not Gods owne iustice in himselfe, but that iustice wherwith God endueth man when he iustifieth him. Aug. de spir. & lit. cap. 9. Whereby you may gather the vanitie of hereticall imputatiue iustice.
Whereby you may gather the impudencie of the papists, in applieng fathers to that they ment not. The whole scope and circumstances of the place are against inherent iustice, and for the righteousnes of Christ imputed to vs. But God endueth man, with righteousnes, when he doth iustifie him. It is true: But that righteousnes whereby he maketh men iust, is the righteousnes of Christ. The other wherewith he indueth vs, which we call sanctification, being gods gift, is not sufficient to make vs iust before God, but to declare vs iust before men.
And they changed the glorie of the incorruptible God, into a ⸫ similitude of the image of a corruptible man, and of fowles, and foure footed beasts, and of them that creepe.
Lo these and the like are the images or idols so often condemned in the Scriptures, and not the holie images of Christ and his saints.
Lo here be popish images manifestlie condemned, for you can not denie, for all the world knoweth it, that you change the glory of the incorruptible God, into the image of a corruptible man. [Page 157] There were at that time no images of Christ, and his saints to speake against. But the reasons by which the prophets, and apostles condemned the former images of the Gentiles, do beate downe also the images, and idolatrie of the papists.
For the which cause God ⸫ hath deliuered them vp vnto the desires of their hart, into vncleannes, for to abuse their owne bodies among themselues ignominiouslie.
Ephes. 4. 19. he saith they haue deliuered or giuen vp themselues to all vncleannes. By which conference of Scriptures we learne that themselues, are the cause of their owne sinne and damnation, God of his iustice permitting and leauing them to their owne will, and so giuing them vp into passions, &c.
By conference of Scriptures we learne, that the matter and cause of sinne, and so consequently of damnation, resteth in the wicked themselues, and that God also in iustice punisheth sinne by sinne. As in this chapter God punisheth the idolatrous, with a most filthy sinfull life. Peruse ouer your stories of Rome, and sée, whether euer this iudgement of God vpon men for idolatris were more manifestly laid vpon any people, then it hath béene and is vpon Rome. And tell vs what other people haue set out the praises of Sodomitrie in print most impudently to the face of all the world.
To them truly that according to patience in good works seeke glorie and honor, and incorruption; life eternall.
Good men also according to the merits of their good will shall haue their reward. August. ep. 47.
And why do you not adde that their good will is the gift of the grace of God, séeing Augustine addeth it? Further, merits with Augustine are taken simply for works, and not as it commonly soundeth with the papist for a desert equiualent and correspondent to the reward. Lastly, he acknowledgeth that God rewardeth and crowneth his owne gifts in vs. How this can make for your doctrine of merits I pray you tell vs.
Thou therefore ⸫ that teachest another, teachest not thy selfe: that preachest, men ought not to steale, thou stealest, &c.
It is a shamefull and a damnable thing, for preachers, teachers, or other guides of mens life, to commit the same things themselues, which they reprooue in other.
And can the pope and his cardinals be damned? or must we secretly except them? I pray you tell vs whether. For in the whole world it is impossible to find any mans sinnes more plain or more monstrous.
For ⸫ the name of God is blasphemed through you among the Gentils.
It is a great sinne, that by the ill life of the faithfull our Lords name should be ill spoken of among the misbeleeuers, and manie withdrawen from the true religion thereby.
I do not take it, that you meane, that murdering of princes, treason, periurie, sedition, rebellion, to set vp popish religion, to be any sinne at all, and yet it maketh your profession euill spoken of, and alienateth therefrom all that carrie not bloodie minds and harts.
Circumcision indeed profiteth, if thou obserue the law: but if thou be a preuaricator of the law, thy circumcision is become ⸫ prepuce.
Prepuce is the foreskin not circumcised, and therefore signifieth the Gentils, or the state or condition of the Gentils, as circumcision the Iewes and their state.
You can find in your hart to borrow of master Beza, but not to be thankfull for that he lendeth you.
God forbid, but God is true: and euery man a lier: as it is written; That thou maist be iustified in thy words, and ouercome when thou art iudged.
God onely by nature is true, all men by nature may lie, deceiue, and be deceiued: yet God by his grace and spirit may and doth preserue the Apostles, [Page 159] and principall gouernors of his people, and the church and councels in all truth, though they were and are meere men.
If you meane by these principall gouernors the pope and his cardinals, as I do not doubt but you do, then we answer: That as they are méere men, so they shew themselues: for they both haue erred,Platin [...]s [...] that Liber [...] was an Arrian. and do erre. I would faine see one plaine place in all the ancient fathers, that no bishop of Rome can err in saith. That position is a late heresie vnknowen for a whole thousand yéeres after Christ. And the generall consent of the diuines of Christendome against it, till within these two hundred yéeres,Sessione 34. as may appéere in the councell of Basill, where pope Eugenius was condemned for an obstinate heretike, and therefore deposed.
The venim of aspes vnder their lips.
Aspidum a little kind of serpents.
We acknowledge it.
And the iustice of God by faith of Iesus Christ vnto all, and vpon all that ⸫ beleeue in him.
To beleeue in him, heere compriseth not onely the act of faith, but of hope and charitie, as the Apostle explicateth himselfe. Gilat. 5. 6.
I neuer saw so loose dealing of any, but of such as both willingly deceiue themselues, and labour to beguile others. The Apostle telleth that faith worketh by charitie, and you thereupon conclude, that to beléeue compriseth the acts of faith, hope, and charitie. How this conclusion followeth, neither I sée, neither can you make it euident. But let it he granted you, then how can you excuse your selues of intollerable lieng and slandering, when almost euery where you speake of the doctrine of iustification by faith and beléeuing, as though hope and charitie were from faith exiled and banished. But your shifts are foule, and manifest slanders where you may, and when by plaine euidence of the text you are beaten from them, then it is not ynough for hope and charitie to accompanie faith, but they must be also comprised of faith.
Iustified ⸫ gratis by his grace, by the redemption that is in Christ Iesus.
No man attaineth his first iustification by the merits either of his faith or workes, but meerelie by Christs grace and mercie: though his faith and works proceeding of grace be dispositions and preparations thereunto.
Is Pelagius aliue againe, or why do ye not cite him, that your followers may know your doctrine to be ancient, and also whom you follow therein? In all that Augustine wrote against Pelagius and his adherents, let vs sée somewhat to iustifie your note. First, you acknowledge Christs méere grace and mercie in our first iustification, and then by and by in a maner with the same breath you ouerthrow it again, finding in our selues dispositions and preparations thereunto, which if it be true, then how is it fréelie and méerlie by his grace, when that grace is by our selues preuented? But this faith and works preparatorie procéed out of grace also. I maruell what grace you meane,August. de peccato originali. cap. 1. is it not the same that Pelagius deceiued the Bishops withall in his subscription? If it be not that, I know not what to make of it. For to shunne pelagianisme, and yet to maintaine your heresie of merits, you make your doctrine an hoch poch, and a mingle mangle, and by no means will yéeld your selues in such order guiltie before God, as that he may haue the whole glorie of your instification.
But to him that worketh not, yet beleeueth in him that iustifieth the impious, his faith is ⸫ reputed to iustice according to the purpose of the grace of God.
The word reputed doeth not diminish the truth of the iustice, as though it were reputed for iustice being not iustice indeed, but signifieth that as it was in it selfe, so God esteemed and reputed it, as the same Greeke word must needs be taken verse 4. next going before, and 1. Corinth. 4. 1. and els where.
If the faith of Abraham were iustice in déede and in it selfe, and could abide the rigour of Gods examination, then this imputation or reputation were to it as to a due dette. How then holdeth the Apostles opposition of faith to works, & of dette to grace? [Page 161] Or how commeth it imputed or reputed of grace? It is no fauour to repute that to man which is trulie and reallie in him. It is one thing simplie to repute, it is another thing of fauour to repute, so that your labour about the signification of the word, is but méere wrangling and cauilling. Besides, if Abraham had iustice reallie and trulie in him selfe, whether it were by faith or works, how can he be excluded from glorieng, when he may chalenge of God his iustification as his due dette? Lastlie, this iustice of Abraham, being the same that Dauid describeth in an happie, blessed, or iustified man, how is it inherent in the man, when it consisteth in pardon, remission, and couering of sinne? But you doo nothing els but whet your wits to obscure and darken the glorie of the grace of God.
And he receiued the ⸫ signe of circumcision, a seale of the iustice of faith that is in prepuce: that he might be the father of all that beleeue by the prepuce, that vnto them also it may be reputed to iustice.
Our Sacraments of the new law giue ex opere operato, that grace and iustice of faith which here is commended, whereas circumcision was but a signe and marke of the same.
Liars are not to be beléeued though they sweare, much lesse you when you bring but your bare word, for other proofe héere is none. Circumcision is a seale of the iustice of faith, Ergo our Sacraments of the new law giue grace ex opere operato, or els circumcision was but a signe or marke of grace. These are strange maners of concluding, and farre fetched.
By whom also we haue accesse through faith in this grace wherein we stand, and glorie ⸫ in the hope of the glorie of the sonnes of God.
Christian men do not vaunt them selues of the certaintie of their saluation, but glorie in the hope thereof onlie, which hope is here insinuated to be giuen in our iustification, and is afterward to be confirmed by probation in tribulation.
It is wonderfull, that you are not ashamed to cut off all assured [Page 162] comforts from christian men. It were a vaine glorious vaunting in déede, if this certaintie staied vpon anie matter in vs, but when it resteth vpon the goodnesse of God and his gracious promises, it were a péece of infidelitie not to glorie and reioice in it. We will consider therefore the effects and fruits of faith in beléeuers, as the Apostle setteth them downe in this place: First iustification, then the sweete and inward féeling of our reconciliation and attonement with God, which he calleth peace toward God. Thirdlie, our constant standing and perseuering in this grace and fauour, into the which we are receiued. Fourthlie, the ioy and reioicing that this bréedeth through the assured hope and expectation, that we shalbe partakers of the glorie of the children of God, which ioy through hope assured, is so great in them that haue a continuall eie to the glory set before them, that no trouble nor tribulation can abridge or breake it off, but that our hope and expectation is still more and more confirmed and assured. But you to ouerthrow all this, make hope a doubtfull and vncertaine expectation of the things which God hath promised, and so call the truth of God into doubt.
For whie did Christ, when we as yet were ⸫ weake according to the time die for the impious?
The heretikes falselie translate of no strength, to take away all free will. No. Testam. 1580.
Rather then you will loose fréewill, you will contend for sinners, wicked men, and enemies of God, and in them there must be a greater force of frée will then in Paul: for Paul was not able of himselfe to thinke a good thought, [...]. & yet these are not so weake, but that there is some strength and abilitie left in them. For the Gréeke word here signifieth weaknesse, and doeth it not so in the 1. Corinths. 15. verse 43. It is sowen in weakenesse, being spoken of the dead bodie of a man? And I pray you tell me, did anie strength remaine in dead carcasses, and is not the case alike with the wicked and vngodlie? are not they dead in sinne or by sinne?
For as by the disobedience of one man, manie were made sinners: so also by the obedience of one, manie ⸫ shall be made iust.
Here we maie see against the heretikes, that they which be borne of Christ, and iustified by him, be made and const [...]ted iust indeed, and not by imputation onlie: as all that be horne of Adam be vniust and sinners in truth, and not by imputation.
By the obedience of one manie shall be made iust: Is this obedience in vs or imputed vnto vs? If it be in vs, then it is the obedience of many, but the text is manifest that this obedience resteth in the person of one, that is, of Christ, and by grace it is imputed vnto vs and made ours. You do but beguile the simple, and such as are not able to espie your fraud with the contrarie part of the Antithesis. For Adams onlie transgression was sufficient to make al his posteritie sinners, & subiect to the iust sentence of condemnation. And therefore death the reward of sinne did not only rage and raigne ouer actuall transgressors,Rom. 5. 1 [...]. but also ouer infants and babes skant borne.
For ⸫ we are buried together with him by baptisme into death, that as Christ is risen from the dead by the glorie of the father, so we also may walke in newnesse of life.
Remission of sinne, new life, sanctification and iustification are giuen by baptisme, bicause it resembleth in vs, and applieth to vs Christs death and resurrection, and ingraffeth vs into him.
And whie doo you not say that these are giuen vs by baptisme ex opere operato, for that I know is your meaning? And otherwise we do know that God doeth trulie exhibite his promised graces to beléeuing receiuers.
But thankes be to God, that you were the seruants of sinne, but ⸫ haue obeied from the hart vnto that forme of doctrine, into the which you haue bene deliuered.
Heere againe is signified, that our discharge from the bondage of sinne, is by the Christian faith, and by obedience to the whole doctrine of Christes religion: in that the Apostle attributeth this their deliuerance from sinne, to their humble receiuing of the Catholike faith.
Here is signified that sanctification, and hartie obedience to the catholike doctrine, [...] consequents of iustification by faith, and so of our fréedome from sinne. But that their humble receiuing and obeieng that doctrine is the cause of their deliuerance from sin, is your dreame, and neither the apostles spéech nor meaning.
For as you haue exhibited your members to serue vncleannes, and iniquitie vnto iniquitie: so now exhibite your members to serue ⸫ iustice, vnto sanctification.
He signifieth that as when they were subiect to sinne by continual and often working wickednes, they encreased in iniquitie: that so also nowe being iustified, they may and should by externall works of iustice encrease their iustice and sanctification.
Under the ambiguous name of iustice you séeke to confounde iustification and sanctification, to the end you may giue the better colour to your inherent righteousnes. Therefore to auoide your fraude, I distinctly answere, that as iniquitie is increased by continuance in euill works, so sanctitie begun in the children of God is augmented, and encreased by all maner of holie exercises.
For the woman that is vnder a husband, ⸫ her husband liuing is bounde to the law: but if her husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of hir husband.
Nothing but death dissolueth the band betwixt man and wife: though for fornication, one may depart from an others companie. Therefore to marrie againe is adulterie, during the life of the partie separated.
That death dissolueth the bande of matrimonie, is in this place manifest: but that nothing but death dissolueth it, that is your addition, and hath no iust, or good ground. If you woulde vouchsafe to giue vs a definition of the band of matrimonie, the matter would quickly be made manifest, and plaine. In the meane space your conclusion (which is, that it is adultery to marrie againe during the life of the parfie separated) followeth after your woonted maner, that is, like a stragler.
Therefore my brethren ⸫ you also are made dead to the law by the bodie of Christ: that you may be an other mans, who is risen again from the dead, that we may fructify to god.
Being now baptized, and dead to sinne, and engraffed in Christs mystical body, you are discharged of the law of Moyses & are free in Christ.
If you vnderstand this our death to the law, and so consequentlie our discharge from it, not absolutely, but as it is the strength of sinne, then I allow and like of your note.
But now we are loosed from the law of death, wherein we were deteined, in so much we serue in ⸫ newnes of spirit, and not in oldnes of the letter.
By baptisme we haue not Christs iustice imputed to vs, but an inward newnes of spirit giuen vs, and resident in vs.
How prooue you your negatiue? Why haue we not both? Do not they which are baptized put on Christ? If they put on Christ, are they not adorned, and beautified with his righteousnes imputed to them? Or doth God giue Christ to them, and not the benefits of Christ togither with him? Nay this newnes of spirit giuen vs and resident in vs, is a necessarie consequent of the former imputed to vs by faith. But you would faine exclude the former, to leaue place alone for your inherent iustice.
But ⸫ occasion being taken, sinne by the commandement wrought in me all concupiscence. For without the law sinne was dead.
Sinne or concupiscence, which was a sleepe before, was wakened by prohibition, the law not being the cause thereof, nor giuing occasion therunto, but occasion being taken by our corrupt nature to resist that which was commanded.
The corrupt nature of man is prone to doo that which is forbidden, no maruel then though occasion of sinning be taken from whence it is not giuen. But your blindnes is maruellous, that [Page 166] you can not sée this corruption of nature, to be aswell sin, as the cause of sinne in all men.
For that which was impossible to the law, in that it was weakened by the flesh: God sending his sonne in the similitude of the flesh of sinne, euen of sin condemned sinne in the flesh, that the ⸫ iustification of the law might be fulfilled in vs, who walke not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit.
This conuinceth against the churches aduersaries, that the law, that is Gods commandements may be kept, and that the keeping thereof is iustice, and that in Christian men that is fulfilled by Christs grace, which by the force of the law could neuer be fulfilled.
Who are so blinde, as they which will not sée? The text and circumstances thereof are plaine, that whereas it is impossible for any to be iustified by obseruing or kéeping the law, for that it was of no strength or (as you translate it) to weake for that by reason of the flesh: God hath prouided a remedie for that in his Christ, who being sent in our nature, hath fulfilled the law for vs, which benefite of his is made ours by grace of imputation, and so the iustification of the law fulfilled in vs. This conuinceth that the law may be kept, not by others, but by Christ, and that the kéeping thereof is iustice and our iustice, but inherent in Christ, and ours by imputation and grace, and therefore is not saide to be fulfilled of vs, but in vs.
For whosoeuer ⸫ are by the spirit of God, they are the sons of God.
He meaneth not that the children of God be violently compelled against their wils, but that they be sweetely drawen, mooued and induced to do good. August. Euchiridion, cap. 64. de verb. domini ser. 43. ca. 7. de verb. Apost. ser. 13. cap. 11. 12.
Here you bring authorities thicke, where néede none. Who euer expounded this leading of the spirit, of forcible constreining men against their wils? Bicause your fréewill is denied, you would haue your followers to beléeue, that we make men blocks [Page 167] and stocks. As for you, you are so far from being led by the spirit, that you haue no sence, nor féeling of it, and therfore dare not say that you haue the spirit of God. And good reason why you should not, bicause the holy Ghost hath not wrought in you any change, or alteration from your superstitions follies.
For when they were not yet borne, nor had done any good or euill (that the purpose of God according to election might stande) not of works, but of the caller, it was said to her, That the elder shall serue the yoonger.
S. Hierom q. 10. ad Hedibiam. All the Epistle surely to the Romaines needeth interpretation, and is enwrapped with so great obscurities, to vnderstand it we neede the helpe of the holie Ghost, who by the Apostle did dictate these same things, but especially this place. Howbeit nothing pleaseth vs but that which is Ecclesiasticall, that is the sense of the Church.
Saint Hierome did not vse this spéech to fraie any from reading anie part of the scriptures, and inquiring the sense of them. For he himselfe séeketh to satisfie the questions propounded, and that to a woman whom he scarcely knew. That this epistle néedeth interpretation, and especially the illumination of that spirit, which caused it to be written, it hath common with the rest of the Scriptures. For the naturall man vnderstandeth not the things of the spirit of God, which are spiritually discerned. We would be loath to please our selues with any priuate interpretation, not receiued nor allowed of the true church of God. But you would gladly haue this whole Epistle out of the way, and especially this chapter, bicause it setteth out plainely Gods frée election, and choise without respect or regard had to works, either aforegoing, or following. Which sense though contrarie to the sense of your church, Saint Hierome holdeth as the sense of the church then. And therefore he concludeth that question, that Hedibia should for euer hold her peace from inquiring anie causes of Gods will, why he is mercifull to one, & seuere to another.
And if God willing to shew wrath, and to make his might knowne, ⸫ susteined in much patience the vessels wrath apt to destruction, &c.
That God is not the cause of any mans reprobation or damnation, otherwise then for punishment of his sins, he sheweth by that he expecteth all mens amendment with great patience, and consequently that they haue also freewill.
The cause and matter of mans damnation is in himselfe. And yet God did prepare the wicked, or damned to be vessels of ignominie, or dishonor. It is wel that you rake so diligently amongst the vngodly and reprobate for your fréewill: For they sin frankly and fréely. And if you finde it not amongst the slaues of sinne, you shall finde it no where. But I haue told you, and do tell you againe that this fréedome to do euill, is the seruitude of sinne, and that therefore this fréewill cannot do any thing but sinne.
For the end of the law is Christ: vnto ⸫ iustice to euery one that beleeueth.
The law was not giuen to make a man iust or perfect by it selfe, but to bring vs to Christ to be iustified by him.
If the law were not giuen to make a man iust, then how can a man be iustified by his owne works, and obedience? Againe, how then do you holde it possible to be fulfilled by men, for no doubt it maketh iust the fulfillers thereof? Though you bring all your suttle shifts, and euasions togither, yet if you holde fast this note, your inherent iustice to make a man iust withall, shall be iust woorth two strawes.
For Moyses wrote ⸫ that the iustice which is of the law, the man that hath done it, shall liue in it.
The iustice of the law of Moyses, went no further of it selfe but to saue a man from temporall death and punishment prescribed to the transgressors of the same.
Were not the ten commandements part of the law of Moses? And doth not Christ answer the yoong man that would know by what doing he should haue life euerlasting, Kéepe the commandements? Did the curse of the law from which Christ deliuered [Page 169] vs, extend no further than to temporall punishment? Perfect righteousnes bringeth perfect life. The law is a perfect rule of righteousnes: therefore if it could be fulfilled of vs, it should bring vs to perfect eternall life. What meaneth Paul by his opposition of those two sentences; The iust shall liue by faith: And he that doth these things shall liue in them; if one and the same life eternall be not promised in both, in the one to beléeuers, in the other to doers? Againe, if this your note were true, the law of it selfe, and in it selfe, had béene too weake to iustifie or sanctifie, but saint Paul saith not it was too weake in it selfe, but it was weakened by the flesh, and therefore could not iustifie. But as all poperie is patched togither of old and new heresies, so this patch was borrowed of the Manicheans.
For euerie one ⸫ whosoeuer shall inuocate the name of our Lord, shall be saued.
To beleeue in him and to inuocate him, is to serue him with all loue and sincere affection. All that so do shall doubtlesse be saued, and shall neuer be confounded.
If to inuocate him be to serue him, then why teach you men to inuocate others, and so consequently to serue others which are but men? And thus whilest you are loth to attribute saluation to faith alone, but would make it common to works also, you cut your owne throtes, and shew your selues to all the world, to be manifest impostors and deceiuers.
But all ⸫ do not obey the Gospell.
We see then, that it is in a mans freewill to beleeue or not to beleeue, to obey or disobey the Gospell or truth preached.
Your sight is sharpe, you can sée far into a mill stone: no reasonable man can sée how your consequence followeth. All do not obey, ergo they haue frée will to obey, or not to obey. It is like this: All papists go not whither they list, ergo no papists are in prison, or restrained of libertie.
I haue left me seuen thousand men that haue not bowed their knees to ⸫ Baal.
A very great corruption sure to call an image an image. Your owne consciences do accuse you of grosse idolatrie, of bowing to the works of your owne hands, and therefore you wince and kicke if a man put his hand but nigh the sore. But I pray you what meaneth the feminine article in the Gréeke text ioined with Baal? Doth it not inforce vs to vnderstand the word, Image?
I say then, haue they so stumbled ⸫ that they should fall? God forbid. But by their offence saluation is to the Gentils that they may emulate them.
The Iewes are not reiected wholy and incurably for euer, but for a part, and for a time suffered to fall, which God did turne to the Gentils generall good.
If you would alwaies borow your notes from such as in simplicitie and singlenes of hart haue sought to lead the people into truth, as you haue done this, the blotting of much paper, and the losse of much time might be spared.
And if the offence of them be the riches of the world: and the diminution of them ⸫ the riches of the Gentils: how much more the fulnesse of them.
If God could, and did turne their fall and sinne into the good of the Gentils, much more will he worke good of their general conuersion, which shall be at length the accomplishment of the church consisting of both the nations.
God which doth turne all things to the good of those which are his, hasten if it be his will their conuersion, and so the comming of his sonne, to abolish Antichrist, and end our miseries.
Well. Bicause of incredulitie they ⸫ were broken, but thou by faith doest stand: be not too highly wise, but feare.
We see that he which standeth by faith may fall from it, and therfore [Page 171] must liue [...] feare, and not in the vaine presumption and securitie of heretikes.
I see no such thing, but onely this, that the seuere iudgment of God against others, should make men walke more carefully in their calling, and to feare and tremble at the sight and view of God heauie iudgments: but you as you haue not the spirit of adoption,1. Ioh. 4. 18. so you know no feare but seruile, which the loue of God exileth and banisheth from it. For the sonnes of God though they know and are well assured, that they shall abide in their fathers house for euer, yet feare, tremble, and quake at euery threat of his. Therefore this feare and certaintie of saluation are not opposed one against the other. But to turn home your note to your selues: God hath not spared the Iewes, nor Ierusalem, how shal he then spare the Romans and Rome? Which therefore doth aptly agrée with the scope and purpose of the Apostle, bicause he compareth not ech particular man with other, but nation with nation. For many particular men of the Iewes were not reiected, and in other nations multitudes haue not the faith, which they professe themselues to haue. And therefore it followeth, that as God reiected the Iewes, so he may reiect any other nation of the Gentils. Which is the more diligently to be considered of you, for that the holie Ghost by the Apostle made speciall choise to set downe this threat to the Romans, who as you imagine can neuer erre or fall.
For I say by the grace that is giuen me, to al that are among you, ⸫ not to be more wise, than behooueth to be wise, but to be wise to sobrietie, to euery one as God hath diuided the measure of faith.
None must presume to meddle aboue the measure of God gift, or out of the compasse of his state and vocation.
Your note is true. And if your proud Antichrist tooke not vpon him without this compasse, then there had not béen at this day so much war and bloodshed, so many mischiefes & miseries throughout Christendome, as now there is through his procurement and setting on.
And hauing gifts, according to the grace that is giuen vs, different either ⸫ prophesie according to the rule of faith, &c.
Prophesie is interpretation of the scriptures, which is according to the rule of faith, when it is not against the right faith, or when it is profitable to edifie charitie, as saint Augustine speaketh. Lib. 3. doct. Christ. c. 25. & lib. 1. c. 36. and in effect he saith the same, Lib. 12. Confess. cap. 18. vnto cap. 32.
How happeneth it that you haue left all Augustines rules of interpreting, and left vs one onely rule of your owne deuising to interpret by, that is, the sense and vnderstanding of your church of Rome? And if that faile, howsoeuer it agréeth with the rule of faith, how profitable soeuer it be to edifie withall, howsoeuer it be vpholden with most plaine and manifest texts of scripture, what consent of antiquitie soeuer there be for it, you reiect it, Rome with you must be the rule of truth: whatsoeuer procéedeth from thence must be holden for an oracle.
Blesse them that persecute you: blesse, and ⸫ curse not.
Cursing is a vice whereunto the common people is much giuen, who often curse them, on whom they cannot otherwise be reuenged: they may see heere that it is a great fault.
The common people learned of your holie father of Rome to curse them on whom they cannot otherwise be reuenged. And that they haue not espied this to be a great fault, the fault hath béen in you, which haue kept till now of late this, and other scriptures from the eies of the common people, to the end they should not sée it. And we sée yet at this day, that this vice there rageth and raigneth most, where the people are most ignorant, and most inclined to poperie.
For he that loueth his neighbor hath ⸫ fulfilled the law.
Heere we learne, that the law may be and is fulfilled by loue in this life, against the aduersaries saieng, it is impossible to keepe the commandements.
The Apostle héere doth commend vnto vs the loue of our neighbor, not as a particular precept, but as a generall, comprehending the whole law. Therefore he that loueth as he ought, [Page 173] fulfilleth the law, but that any man (Christ onely excepted) loueth his neighbor in that perfection that he ought, neither the Apostle affirmeth, nor you can prooue. Therefore your aduersaries may and do truly hold, that it is impossible to fulfill the law by exact obedience, and kéeping of the commandements.
I know and am persuaded in our Lord Iesus Christ, that nothing is ⸫ common of it selfe, &c.
Common, that is vncleane. See the annotation, Marke 7. 2.
An Hebraisme, bicause they thought that the things vsed commonlie of vncircumcised nations were vncleane, as also they estéemed of the vncircumcised persons them selues.
But to him that supposeth anie thing to be common, to him it is common.
Though he wish the weake to be borne withall, yet he vttereth his minde plainlie, that in deed all the meates forbidden and vncleane in the law, are now through Christ clensed and lawfull for euery man to vse.
As Paul was plaine in deliuering his doctrine concerning daies and meats, so the papists doctrine thereof is obscure, darke, and doubtfull, so that the greatest number of their simple followers haue their consciences snarled and intangled in daies and meates, and know not the indifferencie of them.
For ⸫ what things soeuer haue bene written, to our learning they are written: that by patience and consolation of the scriptures we may haue hope.
He meaneth all that is written in the old Testament,Pope Paul the second esteemed all that were learned for heretiks, & d [...]dwish the Romanes to set their children no longer to schoole, but till they could write & reade, Platina. much more all things written in the new Testament are for our learning and comfort.
If both the Scriptures of the old & new Testament be written for our learning, what meaneth the church of Rome neither to prouide teachers in number sufficient, nor yet to suffer the people to reade them in a language that they may vnderstand: is it not bicause you are content to haue men nusseled in ignorance, [Page 174] and so spoiled of the comfort which God hath prouided for them. I thinke pope Paul and you be of one iudgement.
And the God of patience and of comfort giue you to be of one mind one toward another according to Iesus Christ, that of ⸫ one minde with one mouth you may glorifie God, and the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ.
Vnitie in religion commended.
Popish vnitie consisteth in this, that seruice bée in one language through Christendome, whether people vnderstand it or no: Otherwise what vntie is and hath bene in your religion, they that are acquainted with your writers and stories can tell. As for example your great professor Martinius, whilest he is caried with an enuious stomacke to carpe at our English translations, doeth condemne yours in more then an hundred places. But I confesse howsoeuer you haue dissented in other things, you haue held, and do hold a marueilous vnitie against al verity, and that is the cause that not one of you maketh anie conscience of lieng. And though there are amongst vs also some contentions, yet they are not about waightie points of doctrine, for therein is a verie great consent, but such as hath happened amongst the Apostles them selues, and are all about bearing with, or rooting out some leauings of yours.
For I say Christ Iesus to haue bene ⸫ minister of the circumcision, for the veritie of God to confirme the promises of the fathers.
Christ did execute his office and ministerie onlie towards the people of circumcision, that is, the Iewes.
This note is true, but yet so as that in diuerse Christ afore shewed the calling of the Gentiles.
Now therefore I will go to Hierusalem to minister to the ⸫ Saints.
He meaneth the holie persons, that hauing forsaken all their goods for Christ, were wholie conuerted to serue the Lord with all their mind. [Page 175] Saint Hierome against Vigilantius the heretike, reprehending the almes giuen to such, as do the heretikes also of our time.
What heretikes of our time finde fault with reléeuing the néedie saints of God, but you meane them that iustlie finde fault that a great number of roging Friers, being lustie, and able to get their liuing by the sweat of their browes, should be reléeued, and so deuoure and consume that which is due to the poore, néedie, sicke and impotent people, contrarie to the precept of Paul: He that laboureth not, let him not eat. But at Hierusalem there were then none of those, that professed witfull pouertie.
I beseech you therefore brethren by our Lord Iesus Christ, and by the charitie of the holie Ghost, that you ⸫ helpe me in your praiers for me to God.
In that the Apostle desireth to be praied for, we may be mooued to seeke the same as a great benefit.
The praiers of the faithfull are very forcible helps to aduance forward the good desires and endeuors of Gods ministers.
Salute Prisca and Aquila my helpers in Christ Iesus.
The onely salutation of so woorthie a man is sufficient to fill him with great grace that is saluted. Chrysost. in 2. Timoth. 4.
I maruell you are not ashamed to alledge the doctors for that which you your selues beléeue not. Can any man by saluting bestow Gods graces, where it pleaseth him to salute? The fathers prooue the holie Ghost to be God, bicause the gifts and graces of God are distributed as he will. And I pray you how much inferior do you make Paul to the spirit of God, if his salutation be sufficient to fill with graces, whom it pleaseth him to salute? Wel let your note haue that credit, that Chrysostoms bare word without further matter may giue it.
Who for my life haue laid downe their necks, to whom not onely I giue thanks, but also the churches of the Gentils, and their domesticall church.
This domesticall church was either that faithfull and Christian houshold, or rather the Christians meeting togither there, and in such good houses to heare diuine seruice, and the Apostles preaching in those times of persecution.
Why do you not in stead of diuine seruice, say mattens and masse? For we now vnderstand by diuine seruice, that they praied togither in a toong they vnderstood, and that likewise some parcel of scripture was read, which was by their Apostles or pastors interpreted to them. Which how far it disagreeth with the maner and custome of your church, he that hath halfe an eie may sée
Salute Philologus, and Iulia, Nereus, and his sister, and Olympias, and all the saints that are with them.
The protestants heere reason thus: Peter is not heere saluted, Therfore he was neuer at Rome. See the annotation.
You slander the protestants. Their maner of reasoning is not so loose. They reason thus: Paul who so carefully reckoned and saluted the chéefe and principall Christians at Rome by name, would not haue forgotten Peter as the principall and chéefe, if he had then béene there. Therefore it is very likely, that he was not then there, bicause he was not then saluted. We know that it is not materiall, whether Peter were at Rome or no, or whether he were bishop there or no. And therfore they are not points that we greatly sticke on. But those that tell the time of his comming thither, and how long he liued, they are manifestly confuted by the truth of the word, against which no credit of men can stand. For his being bishop there, the consent is not so great as you Thrasonically brag of. For some hold that neither he was bishop there, nor made the first bishop there. Some make Paul as much bishop there as Peter. That Peter might then be out of the citie, [...]emeus. Eusebius lib. 4. cap. 6. Ecclesiasticae historiae. either for persecution, or busines, or else that being there, Paule might write other letters, wherin this might be inclosed, are but your surmises, wanting both testimonie of antiquitie, and al probabilitie.
And I desire you brethren, to marke them that make dissentions [Page 177] and scandals contrarie to the doctrine which you haue learned, ⸫ and auoid them.
Of the prince of the Apostles saith Theodoret vpon this place.
Why we should thinke they learned of Peter, I sée no reason. But for that which you would haue the simple beléeue, that by the word which it pleaseth you to translate prince, Peters supremacie aboue the other Apostles is meant, they are to be admonished that the fathers giue the same name to Paule as well as to Peter, whereby it appéereth, that they thought not of any such supreme power or authoritie: which also is not onely manifest by the continual practise of the first church, but also by plaine spéeches of the fathers. Eusebius saith,Ecclesiastica historia. lib. 20. cap. 1. that neither Peter nor Iohn tooke vpon them to be chéefe ouer the Apostles, but gaue the primacie to Iames whom they made bishop of the Apostles. Cyprian saith, that all the Apostles were equal in authoritie. Ambrose cannot tell of Peter and Paul whether of them he may preferre. By this it is euident,De simplicitate praelatorum sermone. 66. that the fathers meant not by reuerend titles they gaue Peter, to exalt him in authoritie aboue the rest.
For such do not serue Christ our Lord, but their owne bellie: and by ⸫ sweete speeches and benedictions seduce the harts of the innocents.
The speciall way that heretikes haue euer had to beguile was and is by sweete words & gaie speeches, which their sheeps coate see before described particularly in the annotation vpon Saint. Matthew. cap. 7. vers. 15.
Is there any way of beguiling that papists want? Did euer any in the worlde prouide better for their bellies? Did you not make of Saint Peters keies, picklockes to rob euerie mans coffers with them? Extraordinarie tokens of fained holines where shall a man looke for them, if he finde them not in your Iesuites, and friers? filed and fine spéeches are your studie. And that they may be more admired, and better able to deceiue, you kéepe from the people the key of knowledge, you nuzell them in ignorance to the ende, they should not be able to discerne words from matter.
And I meane this, for that euerie one of you saith, ⸫ I certes am Paules, and I Apollos, but I Cephas, and I Christs.
The beginning of schismes is ouer much admiring, and addicting mens selues to their owne particular masters.
We haue one master, that is to saie Christ, him we professe to follow, and of him to learne: others of what godlines or estimation so euer we follow, but so far foorth as they followed Christ. If admiring of men, and addicting mens selues to particular masters, be the beginning and cause of schismes: Then what can you say for your Austen friers, your Dominicans, your Franciscans, your Iesuites, your schoolemen, your Thomists, your Scotists, why they should not go for schismatikes? Haue they not the authors of their their sects in admiration? Haue they not addicted themselues to their particular masters?Antoninus de Dominico. Haue they not deuised a number of vntruthes to bring their masters into admiration, and estimation? What though there be some kinde of consent amonst them, yet that excuseth them not from being schismatikes, no more then the consent of Pharisies, Sadduces, & other sectaries of the Iewes against Christ, and his truth, did excuse them.
As it were to litle ones in Christ, I gaue you ⸫ milke to drink, not meate: for you could not as yet. But neither can you now verily, for yet you are carnall.
The church onely hath truth both in her milke, and in her bread, that is whether she instruct the perfect or imperfect, who are called carnall. Aug. lib. 15. cap. 3. contra Faustum.
If you went not about with the name of the church to beguile the simple, as though thereby your church were vnderstood, wée néeded not to giue this any answer. But now to auoide your deceite we (as we learne of Augustine) admonish all men by the scriptures to iudge of the church,Augustin. de [...]mtate Ecclesie capite. 4. least therin being deceiued, they in stéed of milke and bread receiue strong poison.
For we are Gods coadiutors: ⸫ you are Gods husbandrie, you are Gods building.
A maruellous dignitie of spirituall pastors, that they be not the onely instruments, or ministers of Christ, but also Gods coadiutors in the worke of our saluation.
I haue not hitherto neither carped at your old translator, neither yet at your translation, neither will I begin here, though I might. Onlie this I would haue all men to obserue diligently, that in this dignitie, which God hath bestowed vpon men to vse their labor,1. Cor. 3. 5. and paines in his worke, men do vse strength not naturall but conferred by grace, that they may be apt, and fit instruments to aduance forward Gods worke, so that they haue nothing of themselues, in themselues to glorie of. And further, that all that which is chéefe in this worke,1. Cor. 3. 7 as all encrease of goodnes, saluation, and life do so procéede from God, as that therein he vseth no mans helpe, but his owne.
But these things ⸫ brethren I haue transfigured, into my selfe and Apollo for you: that in vs you may learne, one not to be puffed vp against another, aboue that is written.
Lo when he named himselfe, and Apollo, and Cephas: he ment other seditious and factious preachers, whose names he spared.
We sée rather that those which are seditious and factious, doo for their better winning of credit, shroud them selues vnder the names of those which be famous for godlines and learning. And so it is like that they did at Corinth, & that the Apostle correcting the fault, was content to spare their names, that by that milde dealing he might the better winne them, if it were possible.
For ⸫ if you haue ten thousand paedagogues in Christ, yet not manie fathers.
So may Saint Augustine our Apostle say to vs English men.
The reader is here to vnderstand, that our papists meane Augustine [Page 180] the monke, & not Augustine the famous doctor, and that this Augustine was no Apostle, for that he was not sent vs immediatlie from God, but from a méere man. This Augustine found in this Iland better Christians then he made anie, whom bicause they could not like that gallie mawfrie which he brought from Rome, he caused to be most cruellie murdered in great numbers. And yet this is to be noted also, that a great number of our popish corruptions in his time were neither bred nor borne, as for example the vniuersalitie of the popes power and transubstantiation.
And you are puffed vp, and ⸫ haue not mourned rather, that he might be taken away from among you, that hath done this deede.
Christian men should be sorowfull to see greeuous offences borne withall, and ought zealouslie to seeke the offenders punishment by excommunication.
This note agréeth not with the open practise of your church of Rome, wherein not onlie Curtisans are maintained for money, but also the sinne of Sodom both fréelie practised, and also praised and commended.
I wrote to you in ⸫ an Epistle, not to keepe companie with fornicators.
Either this epistle in the words before, or some other.
I take it to be some other, for that I sée no reason to lead me to thinke it to be this.
But now I wrote to you, not to keepe companie, if he that is named a brother, be a fornicator, or a couetous person, or a ⸫ seruer of idols, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner: with such a one not so much as take meate.
A notorious wilfull corruption in the Bible 1562. translating in the verse before idolaters, and here worshippers of images, the Apostles word being one [...], idolater.
A marueilous iudgement of God is vpon you, that contrarie [Page 181] to the expresse commandement of God, & contrarie to the whole course of scriptures, you maintaine that worshipping of images is not idolatrie. Your quarrell to the translation is answered by Doctor Fulke against Martinius. As for your selues you bow to the wood, whereof part hath serued to warme men,Esai. 44. 18, 19. and part to dresse their meat: denie it if you can.
Or know you not that the ⸫ saints shall iudge of the world?
The faithfull iudge and giue sentence with God at the latter daie, speciallie the Apostles and the perfect Christians that haue forsaken all for Christs sake.
The promise of iudging the world is generall to all true christians, and not restrained to perfect Christians. But that is intollerable, that you plant the perfection of Christians in them selues, that is, in their owne doing, whereas our perfection is the doing and perfect obedience of our Lord & Sauiour Iesus Christ.
Do not erre, neither fornicators, nor ⸫ seruers of idols, nor adulterers, nor the effoeminate, nor the liers with mankinde, nor theeues, nor the couetous, nor drunkards, nor ra [...]ers, nor extortioners shall possesse the kingdome of God.
For this the English Bible 1562. falselie translateth worshippers of images.
A foole must be alwaies plaieng with his bable, your quarell is not woorth the answering so oft. An idol in Gréeke is the same that we call image in English: but you can not abide that an image should be called an image, but you can abide to commit as grosse and foule idolatrie, as euer there was anie in the world.
Euerie sinne whatsoeuer a man doeth is without the bodie: but he that doeth fornicate, sinneth ⸫ against his owne bodie.
Fornication is not onely an enimie to the soule, but wasteth, weakeneth, corrupteth, and defileth the bodie, more properly and directly than any other sinnes do.
Your note is true, and yet some of your side do prefer fornication [Page 182] before marriage in some persons, and all your priests refuse the remedie,Smith de votis & cae [...]batu. that God himself hath ordained against fornication.
Defraud not one another, except perhaps by consent for a time, ⸫ that you may giue your selfe to praier: and returne againe togither, least sathan tempt you for your incontinencie.
If the lay man can not pray, vnlesse he abstaine from his wife: the priest that alwaies must offer sacrifices, and alwaies pray, must therefore alwaies be free from matrimonie. Hierom lib. 1. c. 19. cont. Iouin.
Will you admit all Ieroms reasons in that booke to be good? I know you will not. Amongst other this is a very loose one: Remember I pray you your owne note vpon the first to the Romans. He is said to pray continually, that euery day at some certaine time praieth. Therefore there is no such necessitie for anie man to abstaine continually from marriage, bicause married men may very well haue time for both the duties.
⸫ But I say to the vnmarried, and to widowes: it is good for them if they so abide euen as I also.
Before he treated of the continencie of such as were married, now he giueth lessons for the vnmarried also.
But you refuse to learne both the one and the other. For neither you will admit euery man to haue his owne wife, neither yet will you leaue the profession of virginitie to be taken or left, as euery man feéeleth in himselfe strength, for that to be giuen to him, or not to be giuen to him of God.
You were bought with price, be not made the ⸫ bond men of men.
You must not serue men, so that you obey or please them more than God.
The pope exacteth that seruice, his extollers, flatterers, and clawbacks bestow it vpon him: and generally all papists vnder that color and pretence, withdraw euen their lawfull obedience from their soueraignes and lawfull princes.
Art thou loose from a wife, seeke not a wife. But if thou take a wife ⸫ thou hast not sinned.
Virginitie counselled as the better, marriage not forbidden, bicause it is no sinne.
Why haue you not thrust virginitie in amongst your sacraments, sith you hold it absolutely better than matrimonie? You speake very nicely of marriage, being one of your sacrements: Uirginitie counselled, marriage not forbidden. The reasons, bicause virginitie is the better, but marriage no sinne. Is that the best reason you can giue for the not forbidding of marriage, or can you affoord it no better commendation? Is marriage a sacrament, and no where counselled nor commanded? Sure that were very strange. The admirers of virginitie make marriage no better than sinne. For the end of it is death, saith Ierom in his first booke against Iouinian. But to leaue your fansies of marriage and virginitie, this I say, that either of them is better than other, as time, place, persons, and other circumstances do serue for the choise of the one or the other. Marriage is the holie ordinance of the almightie, commanded to all that haue not the gift of continencie. Uirginitie is a vertue rare onely to be kept of those, to whom God hath giuen speciall gifts for that purpose.
But ⸫ more blessed shall she be, if she so remaine according to my counsell. And I thinke that I also haue the spirit of God.
The state of widowhood more blessed than the state of matrimonie.
This also is not absolute, but in respect of many encumbrances that commonly accompanie the married.
⸫ Knowledge puffeth vp, but charitie edifieth.
Knowledge without charitie puffeth vp in pride, and profiteth nothing at all: when it is ioined with charitie then it edifieth. Aug. lib. 9. ciuit. Dei. cap. 20.
Héere againe saint Augustine might haue béen spared, for you haue giuen testimonie sufficient of your reading.
Haue not we power to lead about a woman a sister, as also the rest of the Apostles, and our Lords brethren, and ⸫ Cephas?
He nameth Cephas (that is Peter) to prooue his purpose by the example of the chiefe and prince of the Apostles. Saint Ambrose. Saint Chrysost. Oecum. vpon this place.
You plaie altogether the sophisters, to racke a word or two beyond the meaning of the writers. I haue told you before that it was no péece of their meaning to giue to Peter anie soueraignty ouer the rest of the Apostles, aswell bicause they giue those additions to others as to Peter, as also for that in expresse words they make all the Apostles equall in authoritie, & of Paul and Peter they know not whether of them to preferre. But what néede we fathers, are not the scriptures in this case plaine? did not Iames, Peter,Galat. 2 9. and Iohn giue to Paul and Barnabas the right handes (not of soueraigntie) but of societie,2. Cor. 11. 5. and Paul estéemed not him selfe inferior to the best and chiefest of the Apostles? And if your desire for Peter were graunted, yet for the Bishop of Rome you were neuer the nigher your purpose.
For it is written in the Law of Moises, Thou shalt not muzzel the mouth of the oxe that ⸫ treadeth out the corne.
In that countrie they did tread out their corne with oxen, as we do thresh it out.
A néedlesse note, for what could anie man els imagine of it?
Know you not that they which worke in the holie place, eate the things that are of the holie place, and they that serue ⸫ the altar participate with the altar?
The English Bible (1562) here and in the next chapter saith thrise for altar, temple most falselie and hereticallie against holie altars, which about the time of that translation were digged downe in England.
An ouersight we graunt, but false or hereticall meaning we denie. For if these places make nothing for your altars, howe could the leauing out of the word altar be of purpose against [Page 185] your altars. Besides, the translator sufficientlie cleareth him selfe of anie such purpose, in that in diuers and sundrie places, he translateth altars, as he findeth it. For it had béene to verie small purpose in a place or two to shunne the name of altars, and to reteine them in infinite other places.
To all men ⸫ I became all things, that I might saue all.
Not by fiction or simulation, but by compassion of the infirmities of all sortes. August. epist. 9.
A verie good and necessarie example for those which labour in the word, to beare so farre as they lawfullie may, or can with the infirmities of manie, to the end to winne and gaine them to God.
Therefore he that thinketh him selfe to stand, let him take heed ⸫ least he fall.
It is profitable to all, or in a maner to all for to keepe them in humilitie, not to know what they shalbe, saith Saint Augustine, which maketh against the vaine securitie of the protestants.
You alledge Saint Augustine at randon without telling vs where we might finde this place, which maketh me to doubt that it is but some patch of a place, which being violentlie pulled from that which goeth before, and from that which followeth, may séeme to make for that which he meant not. In which coniecture, whether in this place true or false, yet I do you none iniurie. First, because Augustine giueth me occasion so to coniecture, whom I suppose in this point not to be against him selfe, who alwaies teacheth christians not to doubt of that which God hath promised them. Secondlie, your selues haue often giuen occasion of this coniecture, who manie times make the fathers seeme to speake that, which they neuer meant, as both alreadie hath bene shewed, and héerafter shall be shewed in these answers to your marginall notes.
And I praise you brethren, that in all things you be mindefull of me: and as I haue deliuered vnto you, you keepe my ⸫ precepts.
Could not your vulgar translator abide traditions, or hath the Gréeke worde some other signification? Against vs Martinius maketh manie and mightie outcries if we do not alwaies translate it tradition. He cannot abide that we should learne any more significations of the word. And all the stur is to giue some colour to your vnwritten verities.
For I receiued of our Lord that which also I haue deliuered vnto you, ⸫ that our Lord Iesus in the night that he was betraied tooke bread, &c.
The Apostles drift in all that he saith here is against vnwoorthy receiuing (as S. Augustine also noteth ep. 118. cap. 3.) and not to set out the whole order of ministration, as the heretikes do ignorantly imagine.
Saint Augustine doth not saie, that the whole order of the administration of the Lords supper is not to be gathered hence. For if the whole institution of Christ, be not a direction to vs for that, whence shall we haue it? But it is best for you to stand vpon deniall of this, bicause you break the whole institution of Christ. How did Paule deliuer that which he receiued of the Lord, if he deliuered not the order of the administration of the sacrament? did not Christ leaue vnto his church an order for it? Though the Apostles drift here be agianst vnreuerent and vnwoorthy receiuing, yet that could not be better reformed, then by teaching the reuerende and orderly vse of it. But bicause you haue in your larger annotations bestowed great labor about this point, therefore I refer it ouer to the answer of them.
To one certes by the spirit is giuen ⸫ the word of wisdome, and to another the word of knowledge according to the same spirit: to another faith in the same spirit, &c.
All these gifts be those, which the learned call gratias gratis da [...]as, which be bestowed often vpon euill liuers, which haue not the other graces of God, whereby their persons should be gratefull, iust, and holie in his sight.
That these graces which are here recited are fréely giuen many times to the wicked is manifest, and confessed of all. But that which you would secretly insinuate, that the other graces wherby men are made gratefull, iust, and holie in Gods sight, are not fréely giuen, but to those that procure them by works preparatorie, or to them that deserue them by inherent iustice, is manifestlie and directly opposite to the Scriptures, Romaines 3. 24. Ephes. 2. 8.
For as the bodie is one, and hath manie members, and all the members of the bodie wheras they be manie, yet are ⸫ one bodie: so also Christ.
A maruellous vnion betwixt Christ and his church, and a great comfort to all catholikes being members thereof, that the church and he the head and the bodie make and be called one Christ. Aug. de vnita Eccl.
A maruellous good note, wherin onely this héed is to be taken, that men be not deceiued by ioining themselues to those that are catholikes in name, and not in déede. Which it is impossible otherwise to auoide, then by holding fast the societie of them, that imbrace and keepe that forme of doctrine, which was deliuered to the church by the apostles, whom all parts confesse to be true catholikes.
Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all doctors? ⸫ are all myracles? haue all the grace of doing cures, &c.
Saint Augustine ep. 137. giueth the same reason, why myracles and cures be done at the memories or bodies of some saints, more then at others, and by the same saints in one place of their memories, rather then at other places.
Augustine was a man, sometimes, as well as others, deceiued by illusions. For why should not the same saints memories bée honored with myracles in Affrica, as well as in Italie? For it was not to places, but to persons, that the gift of doing myracles was granted. How much trulier wrote Augustine that myracles were not suffered to endure to his time,August. 1. r [...] tract. cap. 13. least men should alwaies [Page 188] séeke visible confirmations, and least men should waxe cold by the commonnes of those things, by the strangenes wherof they were first enflamed.
And if I should haue prophecie, and knew all mysteries, and all knowledge, and if I should ⸫ haue all faith, so that I could remooue mountaines, and haue not charitie I am nothing.
This prooueth that faith is nothing woorth to saluation without works, and that there may be true faith without charitie.
It is strange that when in the former chapter you haue set faith among the gifts that are giuen often vnto the wicked, now the same faith being spoken of, you would haue it to be taken for the faith we speake of in the cause of iustification, and so consequently that it might be without charitie: Whereas there is as much difference betwéene that faith, and this, as is betwixt the beléefe of the omnipotent power of God, and affiance in his goodnes. But admit that that were granted you, which you so much desire, that a true faith were here ment, how followeth your reason? Is euerie supposition a proofe? Saint Paule saith, if an angell from heauen teach an other gospell, &c. doth it follow that an angell from heauen may teach an other Gospell? do you not sée the vanitie of your proofe?
But ⸫ when that shall come that is perfect, that shal be made voide that is in part.
By this text Saint Augustine lib. 22. Ciu. cap. 29. prooueth that the saints in heauen haue more perfect knowledge of our affaires here, then they had whiles they liued here.
Saint Augustine there entreateth of the knowledge and sight of God, which the godly shall haue after the resurrection of their bodies. And he speaketh in that place no word of the knowledge, that dead men haue touching the affaires of men liuing here, whiles this world endureth. But touching that matter his mind is,Despiritu & [...]ma. cap. 29. as he expresseth it else where, that the saints in heauen know no more what we do here, then we know what they do there. But you care not how you lie, so you may turne men from God, to put confidence in creatures.
And now there remaine faith, hope, and charitie, these three. But the ⸫ greater of these is charitie.
Charitie is of all three the greatest. How then doth onely faith, being inferior to it, saue, and iustifie, and not charitie?
I will not at all touch that charitie is not simply the greatest, but in some certaine respects. But I will come to your reason. If faith iustified by the vertue and merite of it self, then your reason were somewhat, for then charitie being the greater vertue, should rather iustifie. But now when it is but an instrument, to lay hold vpon Christ our righteousnes, your reason holdeth not. Our hands are inferior to some other parts of man, yet our hands are the onely instruments, whereby we lay holde on, and vse such weapons as serue for our defence: And therefore men are called men of their hands.
But if thou blesse in the spirit, he that supplieth the place of the ⸫ vulgar, how shall he say Amen, vpon thy blessing, bicause he knoweth not what thou saiest?
By this word are ment all rude vnlearned men, but specially the simple, which were yet vnchristened, as the Catechumens, which came into those spirituall exercises, as also infidels did at their pleasures.
By this word are ment all priuate men, for it is euident that except they vnderstoode the publike praier and thankesgiuing, they could not shew foorth their assent by saieng, Amen.
For ⸫ I deliuered vnto you first of all, which I also receiued: That Christ died for our sinnes according to the Scriptures.
This deliuerie in the Latine, and Greeke importeth tradition, and so by tradition did the Apostles plant the church in all truth, before they wrote any thing.
The controuersie is not whether tradition, or writing was first: but whether the apostles did not write as much as is necessarie for vs to know, and kéepe: and whether traditions, which [Page 190] vnder their name you obtrude, be to be iudged by their writings, or not. As for that tradition he speaketh of here, he specifieth most plainly in writing, and therefore this can not make for your vnwritten verities, to the which you would faine impropriate the name of traditions.
But by the grace of God I am that which I am: and his grace in me hath not been ⸫ voide: but I haue labored more aboundantly then all they: yet not I but the grace of God with me.
In him Gods grace is not voide, that worketh by his freewill according to the motion, and direction of the same grace.
As you haue drawen fréewill from philosophie, so you plant grace in the roome of that, which the philosophers called right reason, and you giue vnto it no more then they did to right reason, that is to mooue and direct the will. But Paule on the contrary side so attributeth all to grace, that he leaueth nothing to himselfe. I haue labored (saith he) yet not I, but the grace of God with me, that is to saie, which is with me.
And if Christ be not risen againe, then vaine is our preaching, vaine also is your faith, and we are found also ⸫ false witnesses of God, &c.
So we may say, if the catholike faith in all points be not true, then our first apostles were false witnesses, then hath our countrie beleeued in vaine, all this while are all our forefathers dead in their sins, & perished, which presupposing Christ to be God, were the greatest absurditie in the worlde.
And whie did you not say, if the faith which the church of Rome at this day professeth, be not in al points true? for that we know you meane by the Catholike faith: but you would haue your words true, howsoeuer your meaning was. But we denie your Romish faith to be the catholike faith. By our first Apostles also you meane neither Peter nor Paul, nor anie of Christes Apostles, but Augustine the monke pope Gregories apostle: but if his doctrine were Catholike, neither yours nor ours is in all [Page 191] points Catholike. For our forefathers which you speake of, you meane those which liued of late yeeres: for those of elder time knew not your faith, they could not tell that the Pope could not erre, they thought him subiect to the whole church, they knew nothing of transubstantiation, of concomitance, and of a number of such toies as you of late haue coined. And therefore let men vnderstand that the Catholike faith is that, which Paul and Peter and the other Apostles of Christ left vnto vs, taught in the scriptures, and that which the first church of Christ beléeued and embraced at their hands, and which the church of Rome at this day persecuteth, and then your note may stand vntouched.
For ⸫ starre differeth from starre in glorie, so also the resurrection of the dead.
The glorie of the bodies of saints shall not be all alike, but different in heauen according to mens merits.
The Apostle putteth no difference here betwéene the glorified bodies of the saints: but betwéene the state of our bodies afore the resurrection and after the resurrection: betwixt which two states of the selfe same bodies, there shalbe as great difference, as betwixt the glorie of the sunne, & the glorie of anie other starre:: & therefore you do but according to your accustomed order, wrest this text to bring men to put confidence in their owne merits.
It is sowen a naturall bodie, it shall rise a spirituall bodie.
As to become spirituall doeth not take away the substance of the bodie glorified, no more when Christes bodie is said to be in spiritual sort in the sacrament, doth it import the absence of his true bodie & substance.
Hungrie dogges eate durtie puddings, this stuffe must serue where better can not be had. Our bodies though spiritual and configured (as you call it) to the bodie of his glorie, yet are true bodies, & not in manie places at once, whereof it followeth that Christes bodie being a true glorified bodie, is not in manie places at once: for that can not stand with the trueth of his bodie.
This I say (brethren) that flesh and blood can not possesse [Page 192] the kingdome of God, neither shall corruption possesse incorruption.
Flesh and blood signifie not here the substance of those things, but the corrupt qualitie incident to them in this life by the fall of Adam.
If you should light on men as froward and contentious as your selues, they might with as great reason contend with you, for the litterall sense of flesh and blood, as you do for the litterall sense of, This is my bodie, which spéech being of a Sacrament, you will by no means admit to be of the same nature, and to haue like interpretation as all other spéeches of Sacraments haue.
In ⸫ the first of the Sabaoth, let euerie one of you put a part with him selfe, laying vp what shall well like him: that not when I come collections be made.
That is Sunday. Hierome q. 4. Hedibiae. So quickelie did the Christians keepe Sunday holie day, and assembled to diuine seruice on the same.
For Sunday, that it was appointed by the Apostles to bée kept for the Saboath, & that it was so solemnized in their times it is manifest, you needed not Saint Hieroms authoritie for it, sauing that you loue to vse the fathers where you least need them.
But I will tarie at Ephesus till Pentecost.
The heretikes and other new fangled striue amongst themselues, whether Pentecost signifie here the terme of fiftie daies, or els the Iewes holie day so called. But it commeth not to their minds, that it is most like to be the feast of Whit suntide, kept and instituted, euen then by the Apostles, as appeareth by the fathers. See Augustine epist 119. cap. 15. and 16. Ambrose in cap. 17. Lucae.
In Augustine I find certaine mysteries in the number of fifty noted as well out of the new testament, as out of the old, and that the feast of Pentecost was in his time kept of Christians: but what was meant by it in this place, or whether the Apostles did institute that feast to be kept of Christians or not, I find nothing there. In Ambrose I find, that the beginning of the eighth wéeke [Page 193] after Easter maketh the Pentecost, and that Paul in this place promised to tarrie till that time, and that they kept all the fiftie daies as Easter, but whether by the apostles tradition or no, that is left vncertain. So we sée not by your fathers, that the apostles instituted the feast of Whitsuntide. But we sée that you loue to trouble your selues and others with trifles.
If any man loue not our Lord Iesus Christ, be he Anathema, ⸫ Maran-atha.
That is, our Lord is come. Hierom ep. 173. Therefore Anathema to all that loue him not, or beleeue not. Theophilact. vpon this place.
In matter not in controuersie betwixt vs you make vnnecessarie shew of reading. If you did either in loue or in faith wait for the comming of the Lord, you would not wilfully serue his enimie, and oppose your selues to his knowen truth.
For, my selfe, also that which I ⸫pardoned if I pardoned any thing for you in the person of Christ: That we be not circumuented of satan. For we are not ignorant of his cogitations.
[...]. Though he did great penance, saith Theodoret, yet he calleth this pardoning, [...], a grace, bicause his sinne was greater than his penance.
It is happie you will confesse one man pardoned of grace, which had not by gretnes of penance deserued it. Theodorets meaning was not to part his pardoning betwixt penance and grace. And the text pr [...]ueth cléerly, that how great testimonies so euer man giueth of true repentance, yet remission and pardon of sinnes is not merited, but procéedeth méerely of grace and fauor.
For that our tribulation, which presently is momentanie and light, worketh aboue measure exceedingly an eternall waight of glorie in vs, we not considering the things that are seene, but the things that are not seene.
The English bible 1577 doth falsely translate Prepareth.
This translation although not so proper in word, yet all one in sense with the rest, is alreadie iustified by master D. Fulke against Martinius. The reason which he yéeldeth for your fault finding is to be noted: for it sheweth that you would haue that, which is momentanie and light, to deserue that, which is eternal and of great waight, and so make a small matter to deserue eternall life and glorie. So lightly you thinke to come by heauen.
But we are bold, and haue a good will to be pilgrimes rather from the bodie, and to be ⸫ present with our Lord.
This place prooueth, that the saints departed now since Christ sleepe not, till the day of iudgement, and that they be not holden in any seuerall place of rest from the fruition of God, till the resurrection of their bodies, but that they be present with God in their soules.
You would say that this prooueth, that the soules of the saints sléepe not with their bodies till the day of iudgement. I maruell much why the apostle speaketh nothing héere of purgatorie, sith by your churches doctrine, the soules of the greater part of Gods saints, after the earthly house of this habitatiō is dissolued, go for a time to the paines of purgatorie: which is directly against the apostles doctrine in this place deliuered. For he immediately after our dissolution, appointeth vs an house to dwell in, not for a time, but eternally; nor in pugatorie, but in heauen; not seuered from the fruition of God, but in the presence of our Lord: from which he placeth none absence, but whiles we are héere in the bodie.
Him that knew no sin, for vs he made sinne, that we might be made the iustice of God in him.
That is to say, a sacrifice and an host for sinne. See the last annot. of this chapter.
If men should héere without all reason sticke vpon the letter, as you do in, This is my bodie, what can you say for this exposition, that might not be iustly returned against you in that? Your annotation you send vs vnto, is a childish cauill grounded vpon this, that the scripture calleth him iust that doth iustice. But doth [Page 195] it call none else so.Luk. 18. 14. The publican departed better iustified than the pharisie, I pray you what iustice had he done? God iustifieth the wicked.Rom. 4. 5. He is iust, or blessed to whom God imputeth no sin. The iust man liueth by faith.Psal. 33. 1. So obteined the théefe vpon the crosse to be iustified and saued. You sée then that the Scripture speaketh of some other kind of iustice, besides that which consisteth in our owne doings. Leaue therefore your foolish cauilling.
As sorrowfull, but alwaies reioicing: as needie but enriching manie: as ⸫ hauing nothing, and possessing all things.
Saint Augustine (in Ps. 113) gathereth hereby, that the Apostles did vowe pouertie.
Wilfull pouertie bicause you sée no reason to gather it out of this place, you make Saint Augustine your buckler for it: but I thinke your note booke deceiued you. I take it that there is no such matter in the exposition of that Psalme. But he saith there, that in calling images by the names of those whom God created, men turne the truth of God into a lie, and that their forme, and shape, their honorable placing, and setting a loft in the church hath more force to draw people to idolatrie, then the consideration that they haue no life, nor vse of their parts and members hath to induce men to the contrarie. I do not remember that I haue reade any thing in Augustine that fauoreth wilfull pouertie. But in his booke of the worke of moonkes, he is verie earnest against such idle bellies, as thought it vnlawfull for them to gaine any thing by worke or labor, but would liue altogither vpon the offerings and liberality of others, and he both telleth them that they refuse to obey the Apostle Paul, and confuteth their foolish reasons.
⸫ Beare not the yoke with infidels.
It is not lawfull for catholikes to marrie with heretikes, and infidels. See S. Hier. c [...]ont. Iouian lib. Cocil. Laod. cap. 10. & 31.
It is not lawfull for catholikes to marrie with papists, or other heretikes, or infidels. For this there néedeth no authority of men, for the word of God is plaine, and it is not called into question.
For ⸫ the sorow that is according to God, worketh penance vnto saluation that is stable: but the sorow of the world worketh death.
Contrition, or sorowfull lamenting of our offences, is the cause of saluation. Not onely faith then saueth as the heretikes affirme.
You deceiue your selues, and others whiles of euerie consequence you make a cause. It is verie true that faith and repentance must be ioined companions in them that shall be saued, and yet neither of both properly the cause of saluation.
And not as we hoped, but their owne selues they gaue first to the Lord, then ⸫ to vs by the wil of God.
The principall respect next after God is to be had of our masters in religion, in all temporall and spirituall duties.
If there were not iust cause of suspicion of your euil and lewd minde, and meaning, this note might passe without controlement, as an hyperbolicall spéech, tending to the reuerence and credit of Gods ministers. But bicause your whole course of dealing bewrateth manifestly, that you séeke to preferre your pope, and your selues to be regarded and respected aboue princes in temporall duties, therefore the reader is to be admonished, that that meaning procéedeth out of diuellish pride, and hath no ground nor warrant out of this place. For the Apostle héere doth nothing else, but commend the liberalitie of the Macedonians, in contributing to the reléefe of Gods afflicted saints. Whereby they gaue good testimonie, that they had wholy addicted themselues to God, to be ruled, and aduised by the Apostle, and other ministers of Gods word. All which the Apostle doth to that end to stirre vp them of Achaia to the like liberalitie.
Least when the Macedonians shall come with me, and find you vnreadie, we (that may not ye) may be ashamed in this substance.
That is, in this matter of almes. Chrysost. Theophilact.
As it is written, he distributed, he gaue to the poore, his iustice remaineth for euer.
The fruit of almes is the increase of grace in all iustice and good works to life euerlasting: God giuing these things for reward and recompence of charitable works, which therefore be called the seed or meritorious causes of these spirituall fruits.
I pray you tell vs how you collect this? What necessarie consequence out of this place you can make thereof? Otherwise wée must estéeme it, as we estéeme of the most part of your other notes, as of collections tied to your texts with poynts, that will scant hold the tieng.
For I haue ⸫ despoused you to one man, to present you a chaste virgin vnto Christ.
The Apostles and their successors did despouse the people whom they conuerted, to Christ, in all puritie and chastitie of truth, and wholy vndefiled, and void of error and heresie.
The pope and his cleargie do despouse the people whom they seduce, to the purpled whoore of Babylon, in all spirituall impuritie and fornication, and vntruth full of error and lies.
For if he that ⸫ commeth, preach another Christ, whom we haue not preached, or you receiue another spirit, whom you haue not receiued: or another Gospel which you haue not receiued: you might well suffer it.
The note of a false teacher to come, that is without lawfull calling or sending to thrust and intrude him selfe in another mans charge.
This note is true, but not well collected out of this text. For I suppose you do not thinke, that false teachers may well be suffered. But howsoeuer you haue gathered it, your note doth most liuely describe your wandering Iesuits and seminarie priests, [Page 198] which without all lawfull calling or sending, do secretly thrust themselues into other mens charges, preach a new Christ, and a new Gospell vnheard of in the daies of Paul.
For such Apostles are ⸫ craftie workers, transfiguring themselues into Apostles of Christ.
A proper terme for heretikes, that shape themselues into the habit of true teachers, specially by often allegation and commendation of the scriptures. Read the notable admonition of the ancient writer Vincentius Lirinensis in his golden booke, against the prophane nouelties of all heresies.
It is indéed a proper terme, and no heretike euer did beare a more glorious shew than the papist. Uincentius Lirinensis was carefull both to auoid all heresies himselfe, and also to admonish others to take héed thereof. His lessons be good, such as we practise, and you refuse. For first he alloweth the canonical scriptures as perfect and sufficient to determine al controuersies, which you refuse. Secondly, to auoid the wrangling of heretikes about the true interpretation of them, he adioineth tradition: which he doth not take to be vnwritten verities not spoken of in the scriptures (as you do) but for the sense and interpretation of them, which was held and beléeued in the first churches planted by the Apostles, by the Apostles I say, and their coadiutors direction. Thirdly, he thinketh that not only the men of greatest fame and estimation in the church might erre, but also that the whole or greatest part of the visible church might erre (contrarie to your assertion) which hold that the church cannot erre, and that in that case he that will not be caried into error with multitude and companie, must repaire vnto antiquitie, which is far from suspition of prophane noueltie, euen as we at this day appeale to the scriptures, and primitiue church. Now then if you will be iudged by his rules, it will appéere that papists are craftie workers, and so consequently heretikes, and bringers in of profane nouelties.
My daily ⸫ instance, the earefulnes of all churches.
[...], S. Chrysostom and Theophilact interpret it of daily conspiracie against him. Others of the multitude of cares instant, and vrgent vpon him.
Your latter exposition whereof you kéepe close the authors, is the better, and to be preferred bicause it is Paules owne, who so interpreteth his owne meaning in the next words following.
I know a man in Christ aboue fourteene yeeres ago, whether in bodie I know not, or out of the bodie I know not, God doth know, such a one ⸫ rapt euen into the third heauen.
By this we may prooue that it is neither impossible, incredible, nor indecent, that is reported by ancient fathers, of some that haue beene rauished, or rapt (whether in bodie or out of the bodie God knoweth) and brought to see the state of the next life as well of the saued, as of the damned.
Bicause that which hath béene done may be done, and it is neither impossible nor incredible, must we therefore beléeue all fabulous narrations, whereof great number are forged vnder the names of fathers, others too readilie receiued and beléeued of men, not espieng at that time the subtiltie of the diuell in working those illusions? If this foundation faile you, your purgatory goeth to the ground. Paul vttereth nothing of that he heard and saw there, bicause they were secrets vnlawful to be vttered. Shal not that condemne the rash boldnesse of others, that take vpon them to vtter and tell all, and more then all?
Least againe when I come God humble me amongst you, and I mourne manie of them that sinned before, and ⸫ haue not done penance for the vncleannes, fornication, and incontinencie that they haue committed.
[...], which Saint Augustine (epist. 108.) is spoken heere of doing great penance for hainous sinnes, as paenitents did in the Primitiue church. So that it is not onlie to repent or amend their liues as protestants translate it.
You haue béene often inough answered for our translations in this case. If amendment of life & true repentance could be without anie tokens or testimonies of heartie griefe, and sorrow for sinnes passed, then your quarrell might haue some probable shew [Page 200] in it, but now it hath vtterly none. Penitents in the primitiue church did but giue testimonie vnto the church of their heartie and vnfained repentance, and not (as you would haue men imagine) satisfie for their sinnes, and deserue at Gods hand remission and pardon therof. Augustine neuer dreamed of any such matter: but he wrote against the Nouatians, who denied repentance to them that sinned after they were baptized, against whom he prooueth by the example of Peter which had denied Christ, & by the authoritie of this present text, that men after baptisme were not to be excluded from repentance, and so maintaineth the custome of the church in admitting penitents, which had béene afore for their faults excommunicated: what is this to that you alledge him for against our translation?
Therefore these things I write absent, that being present I may not deale hardly, according to the power which our Lord hath giuen me vnto edification, and not vnto destruction.
Ecclesiastical ⸫ power to punish offenders by the censures of the church.
Which power we reuerence and kéepe offenders in awe withall, though we contemne and despise the vsurped power of the Romish church, and care not for her thunderbolts.
I maruell that you are so soone transferred from him that called into the grace of Christ, vnto another Gospel, which is not another vnlesse there be some that trouble you, and will ⸫ inuert the Gospel of Christ.
New Gospellers that peruert, corrupt, or alter the one onlie true and first deliuered Gospell are to be auoided. See Saint Augustine contra Faust. libro 32. cap. 27.
The Gospel of God is the power of God to saluation to euery beléeuer, whosoeuer therefore doeth preach any power of pope, of man, of fréewill, or of anie other creature or thing whatsoeuer, to saluation, preacheth a newe Gospell, and not the Gospell of God, and therefore are to be auoided. The whole doctrine therefore [Page 201] of the Popes church is to be auoided, for it is nothing els but a new coined Gospell. Your note booke still deceiueth you, there are not so many chapters in that booke.
But other of the Apostles sawe I none, sauing Iames ⸫ the brother of our Lord.
Saint Iames was called our Lords brother, after the Hebrew phrase of the Iewes, by which neere kinsemen are called brethren, for they were not brethren in deede, but rather sisters children.
If vpon this you should méete with men as froward as your selues are, in expounding this is my bodie, they might make you worke by not admitting any interpretation, and therefore you might sée how fond a thing it is so to sticke to the letter, that you will not admit the mind of the speaker.
And when Cephas was come to Antioch I resisted him ⸫ in face, bicause he was reprehensible.
That is, in presence before them all, as Beza him selfe expoundeth it, yet the English Bezites to the more disgracing of saint Peter, translate to his face. No. Testamen. anno 1580.
It is somwhat that once in your liues you are content to acknowledge that you haue learned somwhat of master Beza: but I thinke he should not haue béene spoken of héere, but to take occasion by him to vtter your choller, and to ease your stomacke a little vpon those, whom you call English Bezites, whose intent (as you surmise) was in their translation, to disgrace S. Peter: As if it had béene greater disgrace to saint Peter, to be told of his fault to his face, than to be told of it, & reprooued for it in the presence of the multitude. But howsoeuer it was, we sée plainly S. Peter went awry, and brought others into the like danger. And further we sée that his authoritie was not so great, but he might be reprooued. Yet though the pope go headlong to hell, and lead thousands of souls with him thither, no man may say, Why dost thou this?
But knowing that a man is not iustified by the ⸫ works of [Page 202] the law, but by the faith of Iesus Christ, we also beleeue in Iesus Christ, that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for the which cause, by the works of the law no flesh shall be iustified.
By this, and by the discourse of the whole epistle you may perceiue, that when iustification is attributed to faith, the works of charitie are not excluded, but the works of Moises law, that is, the ceremonies, sacrifices, and sacraments thereof principally, and consequently all works done meerly by nature and free will, without the faith, grace, spirit and aide of Christ.
Helpe, helpe, Paul hath set the popes kitchin on fire. Our Rhemists bring water, but it runneth out by the way. For both by this, and the whole course of this epistle, we sée that this new Gospell into the which the Galathians were translated, was a péece of poperie: Namely, that they ioined in the cause of iustification & saluation their works with Christ, & the law with the gospel. But our Rhemists tel vs first, that not the works of charity, but the works of the law are excluded by S. Paul. As who should say, that there were any works of loue, that are not commanded in the law. And therefore if the works of the law be excluded, the works of loue and charitie must be excluded also. But to helpe this, they adde that ceremonies, sacrifices, and sacraments are meant principally. But against that, Paul maketh him accursed, that abideth not in all that is written in the law to do it. If blessednes and iustification be our deliuerie from that curse, who séeeth not that the whole law, and euery part of it, and euery worke of it must be excluded? But further they adde, that al works done méerely by nature and frée will are excluded: wherein the word méerely is to be noted, bicause it expresseth that their meaning is, if there be a little helpe of faith or grace, that then works be not excluded. To the which I say, this was the case of the Galathians, and the very matter against the which the Apostle bendeth his whole force, for that they being Christians, and so beléeuers did not exclude their works, and méerely ascribe their iustification to the grace of Christ: for that they parted the matter as the papists do, betwixt Christ and their works, the whole maner of the Apostles reasoning in the next chapter, doth plainely shew. And therefore I will conclude with the Apostle;Ephes▪ 2. 8. By grace we [Page 203] are saued through faith, and that not of our selues, for it is the gift of God, not of works, that no man glorie.
O senselesse Galathians, who hath ⸫ bewitched you not to obey the truth, before whose eies, Iesus Christ was proscribed, being crucified among you?
For any people or person to forsake the faith of their first Apostles and conuersion, at the voice of a few nouellaries, seemeth to wise men a very bewitching and senselesse brutishnes. Such is the case of our poore countrie, Germanie, and others.
That Rome hath forsaken the faith and doctrine taught by their first Apostles Paul and Peter, as this Epistle doth most euidently testifie, at the voice of their most proud prelats: and that other countries haue from thence tasted of the same cup, séemeth, (not to wise worldlings) but to the spirit of God, and to those that are thereby led and guided, a very bewitching, and yet withall the iust iudgement of God vpon those, that had not, or haue not any loue to the truth. Thus haue you most manifestly your note returned vpon your selues. For Paule and Peter were out of all doubt the Apostles of God, and the doctrine deliuered by them voide of all filth, and corruptions.
Know yee therefore that they that are of ⸫ faith, the same are the children of Abraham.
This faith wherby Abraham was iustified, and his children, the Gentiles beleeuing in Christ, implieth all Christian vertues of the which the first is faith, the ground and foundation of all the rest, and therfore here and else where often named of the Apostle.
Sée your foule shifts, when we say faith iustifieth, then you vrge against vs a dead faith voide of all Christian vertues, yea you go farther, for you affirme that all faith, and so consequently a true liuely faith, may be without charitie. Againe on the contrarie side when the force, and plainnes of the text driueth you to confesse iustification by faith, then faith implieth all Christian vertues. So when it may serue your turne, things inseparable as true faith, hope, and charitie must be separated: and againe for [Page 204] the like aduantage, things distinct must be confounded, and one must imply and comprehende an other. But for answer we confesse that faith is accompanied with all Christian vertues, but neither they, nor faith do iustifie by their owne vertue, or merit, as qualities inherent, or resiant in vs. But faith is said to iustifie, bicause by it we apprehend, and lay hold vpon Christ, and his righteousnes, which is thereby made ours, by Gods imputation. And this office is proper to faith, and not to any other vertue.
So we also, when we were litle ones, were seruing vnder the elements of the world.
That is, the rudiments of religion wherein the carnall Iewes were trained vp, or the corporall creatures, wherin their manifold sacrifices, sacraments, and rites did consist.
If the corporall creatures vsed in the multitude of their sacrifices, sacraments, and rites, were an argument of their seruile estate vnder the law: then consider the great heape of rites, and ceremonies in your church, and sée whether they doo not serue to bring Christians into seruitude, and bondage againe, by making them to serue, vnder the elements of the world againe. Naie the state of the Iewes was lesse seruile, and more tolerable, both in respect of number, and multitude of ceremonies, and in respect of the commander. For the greater the dignitie of the commander is, the more tolerable, and better is the condition and state of the seruant.
And your tentation in my flesh you despised not, neither reiected, but as an ⸫ Angell of God, you receiued me as Christ Iesus.
So ought all catholike people receiue their teachers in religion, with all dutie, loue, and reuerence.
The name of catholike being to true catholikes applied, wée imbrace your note.
But ⸫ as then he that was borne according to the flesh persecuted him that was after the spirit, so now also.
This mutuall persecution is a figure also of the church, iustly persecuting [Page 205] heretikes: and contrariwise of the heretikes (which be the children of the bond woman) vniustly persecuting the catholike church▪ Augustine epist. 48.
The text is plaine, that he that is after the flesh, persecuted him which is after the spirit, a plaine figure of your persecuting church. The casting out of the bondwoman and her sonne, done by Abraham, may be drawne by Augustin, or some other father, to that purpose that you alledge it.
For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh, for these are aduersaries one to another, ⸫ that not whatsoeuer things you will these you do.
Heere men thinke (saith Saint Augustine) the apostle denieth that we haue free libertie of will, not vnderstanding that it is said to them, if they will not hold fast the grace of faith conceiued, by which onely they can walke in the spirit, and not accomplish the concupiscences of the flesh, in cap. 5. Gal.
The text is plaine against both libertie, and abilitie of will. And Saint Augustine, as you know, confesseth, that when he wrote this, he did not vnderstand that the words were verified of them, which were vnder grace, and not vnder the law. Bicause that though such do not consent to the concupiscence of the flesh, against the which in spirit they long, yet they would not haue any of those corruptions of the flesh, if they might, and they do not whatsoeuer they would, bicause they would want them, and can not. But then they shall not haue them, when they haue not corruptible flesh. Do yée not sée what a patron you haue of S. Augustine, and are you not ashamed to alledge that as his, which you know he himselfe hath reuoked?
Which I foretel you, as I haue foretold you, that they which ⸫ do such things shall not obtaine the kingdome of heauen.
Saint Augustine sheweth hereby that not onely infidelitie is a damnable sinne.
Wherein we not onely agrée with Saint Augustine, but also [Page 206] say farther that willing ignorance, the mother of popish deuotion, in the which you were woont to nussell your followers, is a great, and damnable sinne.
And doing good let vs not faile. For in due time we shall ⸫ reape not failing.
The works of mercy be the seede of life euerlasting, and the proper cause thereof, and not faith onely.
This is plaine blasphemie, to place the proper cause of eternal life, and saluation not in Christ, but in our selues, and in our owne works of mercie, which you here most plainely do. Your reason is taken out of the metaphor of séede, and sowing: The vanitie of it is in this, that you racke the metaphor beyond the scope and meaning of the apostle. For the apostle exhorteth them to liberalitie, especially towards their teachers, and instructers in the faith. To incourage men therunto, he telleth them that they shall be as sure, or more sure of the rewardes promised of God, then the sower shall be to reape, that which he soweth: and to that end applieth the borrowed spéech of sowing, and reaping. To racke those spéeches beyond this his meaning, is most plainely to abuse him, and bewraieth the wickednes of your doctrine, which cannot carrie any probable shew, without racking and wresting the scriptures.
But ⸫ God forbid, that I should glorie, sauing in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ: by whom the world is crucified to me, and I vnto the world.
Christ (saith Saint Augustine) chose a kind of death, to hang on the crosse, and to fixe or fasten the same crosse in the foreheads of the faithfull, that the Christian may say, God forbid that I should glorie sauing in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ, Expos. in Euang. Io. tract. 43.
Bicause your superstitious abusing the signe of the crosse can not be warranted by Paule, therefore Augustine must helpe, wil he nill he. But he meaneth none other thing, then the cōmon vse of the first christians, who to shew how litle they were ashamed of Christ crucified, did vse to crosse themselues on the forehead. [Page 207] This will prooue but a poore proofe of your manifolde abuses of the crosse.
As he chose vs in him, before the constitution of the world, that we should be holie & immaculate ⸫ in his sight in charity.
We learne here that by Gods grace men be holie and immaculate not onely in the sight of men, nor by imputation, but truely and before God, contrarie to the doctrine of the Caluinists.
What father hath affirmed this before you? This is not onely contrarie to Caluins doctrine, but also to the doctrine of our Lorde Iesus Christ, and his Euangelist Saint Iohn. For our Lord and Sauiour Christ teacheth the children of God, to praie alwaies for forgiuenes of their trespasses. And saint Iohn saith, if we say we haue no sinne, we deceiue our selues, and there is no truth in vs. Then I pray you tel vs, if trespasses & sins be spots, how are we truely and in Gods sight immaculate, otherwise then by the not imputing of our sinnes vnto vs, and the imputing vnto vs of Christs righteousnes? But herein you deceiue your selues and others, that you estéeme not this imputed righteousnes for true righteousnes, when and whereas it is the onely righteousnes, in confidence wherof we may boldly appéere without spot in the presence of our God.
In whom also, when you had heard the word of truth (the Gospell of your saluation) in which also beleeuing you were ⸫ signed with the holie spirit of promise, &c.
Some referre this to the grace of baptisme, but to manie learned it seemeth that the Apostle alludeth to the giuing of the holie Ghost in the sacrament of confirmation, by signing the baptized with the signe of the crosse and holie chrisme. For that was the vse in the apostles time, as else where we haue prooued, annot. Acts. 8.
The many learned that you speake of, are but such as haue sold themselues, and bent al their wits to defend the fornications of the whoore of Babylon. And so you endeuor your selues, & do [Page 208] your best to prooue that, which you speake of. But lies and vntruths are not so easie to be prooued, as you imagine, but onlie to such as do beléeue euerie word you speake, to be an oracle. Your chrisme, and your sacrament of confirmation, were vnknown to to the apostles: and not vsed by them to any such ende, or purpose as you haue vsurped them vnto.
And he hath subdued all things vnder his feete: and hath made him head ouer all the church, which is his bodie, the ⸫ fulnes of him which is filled all in all.
Christ is not full, whole, and perfect without the church, no more then the head without the bodie.
This note is good, true, and comfortable, if it be vnderstoode of his perfection in his mysticall bodie, and not otherwise.
For by grace you are saued through faith (and that not of your selues, for it is the gift of God) ⸫ not of works, that no man glorie.
It is said not of works as thine, of thy selfe being vnto thee, but as those, in which God hath made, formed, and created thee. August. de gratia, & lib. arbit. cap. 8. & seq.
Bicause your owne credit will not stretch to qualifie the plain spéeches of the Apostle, you craue aide at Augustines hand. But he is your sworne enimie: and therefore meaneth to giue you verie slender helpe. For in the same place he telleth vs, that our good life is the grace of God fréely giuen vs: & that life eternal is also the grace of God fréely giuen to vs. And that God in Paule, and others his déere children, and saints, crowned his own gifts, and not their merits: be you not then ashamed to enforce his spéeches against his minde?
Christ ⸫ to dwell by faith in your harts.
Christ dwelleth in vs by his gifts, and we be iust by those his gifts remaining and resident in vs, and not by Christs proper iustice onlie as heretikes affirme.
You wrangle for inherent iustice without all reason, Christ (you saie) dwelleth in vs by his gifts, and we are iust by those his gifts. The gift that Christ dwelleth in vs by, is faith, as S. Paul here telleth, and you assume that thereby we are iust, therfore we conclude that we are iust by faith. Therefore you must either confesse your manifold wrangling heretofore, in reiecting iustification by faith alone, bicause it is against your imagined inherent iustice, or else you must confesse that you do but cauill héere, when you go about to prooue inherent iustice, bicause Christ dwelleth in vs by faith.
Rooted and founded in ⸫ charitie.
Not faith onely must be in vs, but charitie which accomplisheth all vertues.
Who euer taught that no more vertues must be in Christians, then faith onely? you can not shew one. And yet you are not ashamed to make your ignorant followers beléeue, that wée spoile Christians of all other vertues.
And that he ascended, what is it, but bica [...]se he descended first into the ⸫ inferior parts of the earth?
He meaneth specially of his descending to hell.
He meaneth by his descending into the inferi [...] parts of the earth his incarnation, or abasing of himselfe, to take vpon him our nature in the wombe of the virgin, which by an Hebraisme is called the lower parts of the earth. And Dauid so termeth his mothers wombe in the 139. Psalm. vers. 15.
And be ⸫ renued in the spirit of your minde: and put on the new man, which according to God is created in iustice, and holines of the truth.
The Apostle teacheth vs not to apprehend Christs iustice by faith onlie, but to be renued in our selues truly, and to put on vs the new man formed and created in iustice and holines of truth. By which freewil [Page 210] also is prooued to be in vs to worke with God, and to consent vnto him in our sanctification.
Who doth so teach iustification by faith onely, that he doth not also teach sanctification, as the ioined companion thereof? But lieng, and slaundering is your delight, which I do not saie, bicause you haue expresly vttered your minde, but bicause you do couertly insinuate so much to your blinde followers. Your proofe for fréewill is woorth thrée skips of a louse. You may conclude it out of euerie exhortation as well as out of this, it will follow all alike.
For vnderstanding know you this, that no fornicator or vncleane or couetous person (which is ⸫ the seruice of idols) hath inheritance in the kingdome of Christ and of God.
See the hereticall corruption of this in the annot. Col. 3. 5.
We haue séene your annotation, and finde your quarrel stale, as being mooued afore by master Martinius, and answered by master Doctor Fulke. And farther we sée that idolaters are beholding to you, for you take as great paines, as men may do, to vpholde them in their idolatrie, which in plaine English signifieth worshipping of images.
Let women be subiect to their husbands as to our Lord: bicause the man is the head of the woman, as Christ is the head of the ⸫ church.
It is much to be noted that in the first English Bibles there is not once the name of Church in all the Bible, but in steede thereof Congregation, which is so notorious a corruption, that themselues in their later Bibles correct it for shame, and yet suffer the other to be read and vsed still, See the Bible printed 1562.
Surelie Martinius was to blame that left you no quarel vnmooued to our translation: it hath béene answered that our first translators translated aptlie and trulie, when they translated congregation, and that they therein committed no fault, whereof they or others ought to be ashamed. That the word Church [Page 211] was not shunned in anie sinister respect or meaning, the translating of the same word church in the créede, the vsing of the worde church in the notes of those first Bibles, in our Catechismes alwaies, in our latter translations as you confesse, do manifestlie shew. The cause whi [...] the translators did vse the word congregation rather then the word church, was bicause in those times ignorance raigning, the word congregation was more plaine, and lesse ambiguous and doubtfull, and therefore lesse danger in it of misconstruing or mistaking then in the other: thus is your notorious corruption come to nothing.
Knowing that euerie one, what good soeuer he shall do, that shall he ⸫ receiue of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.
God leaueth no good worke vnrewarded.
It is verie true, and yet you neuer the nigher your merit.
Stand therefore hauing your loines girded in truth, and ⸫ clothed with the brestplate of iustice, &c.
If man could not be trulie iust, or h [...]e iustice in him selfe, how could he be clothed with iustice?
Men after this life are clothed with their habitation in heauen:2. Cor. 5. 2. their habitation in heauen is not in them selues. In like maner may they be clothed with the righteousnesse of Christ, which though it make them trulie iust, yet is in Christ and not in them selues. The whole armour is Gods, and by him giuen vs to defend our selues withall. I maruell that you finde neither holiwater, nor crosse, nor anie such deuise of poperie among all this armour. I thinke therefore that it followeth manifestlie, that those péeces of armour neuer came out of Gods storehouse.
Peace to the brethren, and ⸫ charitie with faith from God the Father, and our Lord Iesus Christ.
Saint Augustine noteth in sundrie places vpon this same text, that faith without charitie serueth not to saluation. Lib. 50. hom. 7.
As for that faith which is without charitie, we (as we haue often told you) estéeme it not woorth two strawes: otherwise that a true faith onlie and alone iustifieth, [...] 6. Saint Augustine will tell you, if you will vouchsafe to sée it. It is necessarie for a man that not onlie when he is wicked he should be iustified, that is, of a wicked man made iust, when good things are rendered to him for euill: but also when he is now iustified by faith, that grace should walke with him, and he rest thereupon, least he fall. And againe, that Paul should be called from heauen, [...] and be conuerted by so great and effectuall a calling, the grace of God alone was the cause thereof, for his merits were great, but euill.
And in nothing be ye terrified of the aduersaries, which to them is ⸫ cause of perdition.
[...] a manifest proofe and euidence.
We thinke you can interpret a Gréeke word right if you list, as you haue done this.
Conteining the word of life ⸫ to my glorie in the day of Christ, bicause I haue not runne in vaine, nor in vaine labored.
Such as haue by their preachings gained anie to Christ, shall ioy and glorie therein exceedinglie at the day of our Lord.
And what shall they do that gaine from Christ to Antichrist?
But and if I be ⸫ immolated vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith, I reioice and congratulate with you all.
Pastors ought to be so zealous of the saluation of their flocke, that with Saint Paul they should offer themselues to the death for the same.
Such example gaue the prince of pastors, such strength hath God giuen to a number of faithfull ministers, as our eies haue séene, and infinite multitudes are able to testifie, and the booke or monument of martyrs hath recorded to all posteritie.
For ⸫ all seeke the things that are their owne, and not the things that are Iesus Christs.
Manie forsake their teachers when they see them in bonds and prison for their faith, bicause most men preferre the world before Christes glorie.
This is verie true, and yet the text rather speaketh of them that should be carefull ouer the flocke, that a number of them shranke away after the world, and prouided rather for them selues then for the flocke. And consider you well vpon this spéech, whether Peters being at Rome then, when Paul wrote this were likelie or no, when Paul had there none like minded to him selfe. And it is a very simple shift to say that Peter might then be absent from Rome for persecution or for businesse, séeing that both the actes of the Apostles, & the Epistle to the Romains, & euery epistle that Paul wrote from Rome, minister good reasons against Peters being there, so that if he were bishop so long as your stories testifie of him, he was a notable non Resident: but I had rather imagine that he came thither, but a litle afore his death.
See the dogges, see the euill workers, see the ⸫ concision, for we are the circumcision which in spirit serue God, &c.
By allusion of words he calleth the carnall Christian Iewes, that yet boasted in the circumcision of the flesh, concision: and himselfe and the rest that circumcised their hart and senses spirituallie the true circumcision. Saint Chrisostome. Theoph.
Either you should set downe nothing without authorities alledged, or els if you would spare your paines in anie place, you should do it in those whereof the sense is not in controuersie, but confessed on both parts.
And may be found in him not hauing my iustice which is of the Lawe, but that which is of the faith of Christ, which is of God iustice in faith, to know him and the vertue of his resurrection, & the societie of his passions configured to his death, ⸫ if by anie meanes I may come to the resurrection, which is from the dead.
If Saint Paul ceased not to labour still, as though he were not sure to come to the marke without continuall indeuour, what securitie may we poore sinners haue of heretikes perswasions, and promises of securitie and saluation by onlie faith?
We are verie sure that they which after they are called to knowledge do not continuallie indeuour to walke in those good workes, which God hath prepared for men to walke in, shall not come to the marke of life euerlasting, which is set before all chrians. And we know none but papists that teach such securitie, to make men trust to that faith which is idle, and doeth not worke by loue a diligent indeuour of obedience to Gods holy lawes. And yet this continuance of our indeuour, is no argument of doubtfulnesse of our saluation, neither yet of trust in our deserts, but that Christ liueth in vs, and by his spirit leadeth and guideth vs effectuallie. And it is not to be passed ouer, (though you be not disposed to sée it) that the Apostle for all his indeuour, yet flieth from his owne righteousnesse to the righteousnesse of Christ, which God hath made his by faith: so that it is euident, that the Apostles confidence rested vpon the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to him.
Be followers ⸫ of me brethren, and obserue them that walke so as you haue our forme.
It is a goodlie thing when a pastor may say so to his flocke. Neither is it anie derogation to Christ, that the people should imitate their Apostles life and doctrine, and other holie men. Saint Augustine, Saint Benedict, Saint Dominicke, Saint Frauncis.
It is a verie good thing, when the Pastors are examples to their flocke in life and doctrine, but yet the best men are to be followed with exception, namelie, no further then they follow Christ. As for your frierlie fathers whom you recken and whom you follow in wilworship, are vnméete to be matched with Paul and others, partners of Christian obedience to them, among whom they liued.
Yea and I beseech thee my sincere companion, helpe those [Page 215] women that haue laboured with me in the Gospel, with ⸫ Clement & the rest my coadiutors, whose names are in the booke of life.
This Clement was afterward fourth Pope of Rome, from Saint Peter, as Saint Hierome writeth according to the common supputation.
This is to be marked, that the reckoning and supputation of Popes succéeding one another, is a matter not agréed on, though it be the maine foundation and principall pillar, whereupon the Romish church will séeme to staie her selfe. For as it is a matter verie vncertaine, whether Peter was euer Bishop of Rome, so is it also vncertaine,Clemens lib. 7. cap. 16. who was first, second, third, or fourth. If we may beléeue the constitutions ascribed to the Apostles, (the testimonie whereof you can not refuse, citing the authoritie of them in other matters verie often) then Peter was neuer Bishop there,Ecclesiast h [...]st. lib. 3. cap. 34. but Linus was the first ordeined by Paul and not by Peter, & Clemens the second. Eusebius reckoneth Clemens third, and Euaristus fourth, after both Peter and Paul. For I do not perceiue that he reckoned one of them more for bishop there then the other.Tomo 3. cap. [...]. Nicephorus maketh Peter the first, Linus the second, and Anacletus third,In catalog [...] scriptorum. and Clemens fourth. Hierome reckoned in the same order, sauing that he addeth, that manie of the Latines did count Clemens next after Peter. Sabellicus writeth that Peter, Linus, Cletus and Clemens were all Bishops of Rome at once,Libro. 3. contra haereses. cap. 3. Lib. 2. aduersus Donatistas. and striketh quite out Anacletus out of the number. Ireneus reckoneth next after Linus, Anacletus. And Optatus Mileuitanus setteth him, that is Anacletus, next after Clemens. And thus your famous succession whereof you so greatly glorie, resteth vpon a rotten vncertaine foundation, the progresse thereof if it were examined, is more diuerse and vncertaine and that manie waies, and therefore no maruell though so vncertaine a succession must serue to vphold so vile a congregation, as the church of Rome is at this day: which bicause you know, you referre the matter to the common supputation, which must be that which you commonlie at this day follow.
And I also reioiced in our Lord exceedingly, that once at the length, you haue ⸫ reflorished to care for me, as you did also care: but you were occupied.
This reflorishing is the reuiuing of their old liberalitie, which for a time had beene slacke and dead. S. Chrysostom.
This was Paules thankfulnes, as well for the care they presently had of him, as for their liberalitie afore time bestowed on him.
And you know also (O Philippians) that in the beginning of the Gospell, when I departed from Macedonia no church cō municated vnto me, in the account of gift and ⸫ receipt but you onely, for vnto Thessalonica also once and twise you sent to my vse.
He counteth it not meere almes, or a free gift, that people bestoweth on their pastors, or preachers, but a certaine mutuall traffike as it were, and interchange, the one giuing spirituall, the other rendering temporall things for the same.
Your note is true, though the pastors of your church giue stones for bread, for fish scorpions, and in stead of milke strong and ranke poison.
That is come vnto you, as also ⸫ in the whole world it is, and fructifieth and groweth, euen as in you, since that day that you heard and knew the grace of God in truth.
He sheweth that the Church and Christs gospell should daily growe, and be spred at length through the whole world, which cannot stand with the heretikes opinion of the decay thereof so quickly after Christs time, nor agree by any meanes to their obscure conuenticles. See S. Augustine epist. 80. in fine.
It is true that Christs faith did grow and spread in the whole world: yet you your selues will confesse, that it doth not alwaies spread alike. For I know you will except our times. And we wil except the times, wherein the Arrians florished, who (as you report) continued longer, and was better defended by princes and worldly power than we are now. Then it cannot be a question how quickly some corruptions grew, but whether any great diminution, [Page 217] or lessening of the number of true Catholikes may be. But the ancient testimonies of stories do also put that out of doubt. This repugnance you speake of we sée not. Neither haue our conuenticles (as it pleaseth you to terme them) béene at any time more obscure than the assemblies of Christians in the primitiue church, as you your selues cannot choose but confesse. S. Augustine whose authoritie you alledge, in his latter daies saw a greater decay of the Christian faith, by the cruel inuasion of many barbarous nations that did ouerrun both Europe and Affrike, than he did thinke, when he wrote that Epistle, possible to haue béene in so short a space. And further, if we consider the stories of the times since, we shal find that, that the bounds of Christendom haue béene greatly lessened, and diminished since saint Augustines time: Flat contrarie to his opinion in that Epistle.
That you may walke ⸫ worthie of God, in al things pleasing.
See S. Ambrose, and the Gr. doctors. Or thus woorthily pleasing God.
What néed you haue of Ambrose, or any other great doctors for this I cannot imagine.
Fructifieng in ⸫ al good works, and increasing in the knowledge of God.
Many things requisite, and diuers things acceptable to God besides faith.
This is your accustomed dealing, to make ignorant men beléeue that your aduersaries allow of nothing, but faith. When as we confesse many things requisite for Christians, and acceptable to God, besides faith, but nothing without faith.
Giuing thanks to God, and the father who hath made ⸫ vs woorthie vnto the part of the lot, of the saints in the light.
We are not onely by acceptation or imputation partakers of Christs benefits, but are by his grace made woorthie thereof, and deserue our saluation condignly.
You prate much of your owne woorthines, and prooue nothing▪ The benefits of iustification and saluation we haue by imputation [Page 218] onely: other benefits, as newnes of life, sanctification, and whatsoeuer pertaineth to that change & alteration, which God by the gracious working and guiding of his holy spirit, maketh in those which be his, be really and actually in vs. We are made woorthie indéede in respect of Christs righteousnes, wherewith we are adorned, and in respect of our selues, none otherwise than the hungrie are said to be woorthie of meate, and the thirsty woorthie of drinke, not bicause they deserue it, but bicause they earnestly desire it. The deseruing therfore of our saluation condignly (as you haue learned of your schoolemen to terme it) might haue béene kept in your purse, for héere is no place to vent it in, our market serueth not for the sale thereof.
But this I say ⸫ that no man deceiue you in loftinesse of words.
Heretikes do most commonly deceiue the people with eloquence, namely, such as haue it by the gift of nature, as the heretikes of all ages had, and lightly all seditious persons, which draw the vulgar sort to sedition by the allurement of their toong. Nothing (saith saint Hierom ep. 2 [...] ad Nepotian) is so easie as with volubilitie of toong to deceiue the vnlearned multitude, which whatsoeuer it vnderstandeth not, doth the more admire and woonder at the same. The Apostle heer calleth it [...] persuasible speech.
Héere is long labour about washing of a tile. Who knoweth not that papists and such heretikes as they are, by fine, retoricall, persuasible spéeches do carrie poore ignorant men after them, and to the intent they may (as saint Ierom saith) be the more admired, and woondered at of the people that vnderstand not: they not onely endeuor to kéepe the people without knowledge, but also hunt after strange and vnwoonted words, such as the eares of the people haue not béene acquainted withall, and their intelligence reacheth not vnto, whereof this your translation is a good euidence. Turne therefore this note against your selues, & examine well your owne consciences, and repent whiles you haue time.
Let no man seduce you, ⸫ willing in the humilitie and religion of Angels, walking in the things which he hath not seen, in vaine puffed vp by the sense of his flesh.
That is wilfull or selfe willed in voluntarie religion. For that is, [...], whereof commeth the word following [...], Superstition, v. 23. See annotations, v. 21.
If voluntarie religion and will worship were quite and cléere banished from amongst all those that call themselues Christians, then where should poperie become? For you your selues cannot for the greatest part of it, shew any other ground, but the will and deuise of men.
And not holding the head, whereof the whole bodie by ioints and bands ⸫ being serued and compacted, groweth to the increase of God.
[...], That is, taking subministration of spirituall life, and nourishment by grace from Christ the head.
The Gréeke word signifieth our strait coniunction in Christs mysticall bodie, as our bodies are ioined and knit togither by ioints and sinewes, and so your note declareth the consequence of that ioining, being drawen from the truth of the signification of the word.
And let the peace of God exult in your harts, wherein you are also called in one bodie: and be thankfull.
[...], triumph and haue the victorie.
By a metaphor drawen from the games of the Ethnikes, wherein some had pricke and praise for actiuitie and strength.
Knowing that you shall receiue of our Lord the retribution of inheritance.
Retribution or reward for good works, [...], which signifieth rendering one for another.
Out of Gods rendering or rewarding, meriting cannot be collected, and in this place the word of inheritance cléereth all. For if it be our inheritance, we haue it not by our deseruing.
Be instant in praier: watching in it with thansgiuing: praieng withall ⸫ for vs also, that God may open to vs also the doore of speech to speake the mysterie of Christ (for the which also I am bound) that I may manifest it, so as I ought to speak.
Saint Paul euer much desireth the praiers of the faithfull, whereby we learne the great efficacie of them.
The praiers of the faithfull preuaile much with God: [...] for his eares be euer open to them, and therefore as they are very néedfull, so are they excéedingly desired of all Gods saints. But I pray you tell me one thing, why Paul neuer willed them to take héed of being ouer bold, or saucy with God, but to make some dead saint or other their meanes to offer their praiers to God? For in so often repetition of this exhortation, I thinke he would not alwaies haue forgotten this point, if it had béene necessarie or expedient.
For I giue him testimonie, that he hath much ⸫ labour for you, and for them that be at Laodicea, and that are at Hierapolis.
He did not onely praie, but tooke other great paines, to procure Gods grace for the Colossians, perhaps by watchings, fasting, and doing other penance of body, that God would not suffer them to fall from their receiued faith, to the sect of Simon Magus, or the Iudaizing christians.
No doubt Epaphras omitted nothing, that became a painfull and a carefull minister of the worde to vse, for the procuring of Gods graces, and the aduancement and setting forwarde the knowledge of Christ, and his holie Gospell amongst those congregations, or churches héere named. What your meaning is by penance of bodie, whether to satisfie for other mens sins, as well as for his owne, I know not. And for such imaginations of yours, Epaphras had nought to do with them.
For they themselues report of vs, what maner of entering we had to you: and how you are turned to God ⸫ from idols to serue the liuing and true God.
In this and the like places the heretikes maliciously and most falsely translate, construe, and apply all things ment of the heathen idols, to the memories and images of Christ and his saints, namely the English Bibles of the yeeres, 1562. 1577. See the annot. 1. Io. 5. 21.
We translate truely, when in stéede of idols, we say images. Our construction and application also is true, bicause both your hauing of images in churches, and also all maner worship you vsed about them procéeded, and came from Gentilisme, so that the spéeches and reasons, which the apostles & prophets vsed against them, are aptly applied against your images, and the follies you commit about them. Your annotation you referre vs to, is like your selues, matter whereof you might be ashamed, if you had any shame in you. For it hath béene often answered, and it is enough for you barely to repeate it againe. Your councel of Nice were impudent, & shamelesse asses, & beasts, giuing that to images, which you your selues dare not defend.Ecclesiast hist. l. b. 7. cap. 14. Eusebius in the place you cite, though he aloweth of that image, yet sheweth that that, & the like grew out of the corrupt customes of the Gentils, wherof he saith, that is no maruell, that some did sticke in new conuerted Christians. And you can not shewe for fower hundred yéeres after Christ, the hauing of images in the churches for laie mens books. But I refer your annotation to farther answer wherein it will be better displaied.
For you your selues know brethren our entrance vnto you, that it was not in vaine, but ⸫ hauing suffered before and been abused with contumuelies, (as you know) at Philippi we had confidence in our God, to speak vnto you the Gospel of God in much carefulnes.
Anotable example for catholike preachers, and passing comfortable when in the midst of persecutions, and reproches they preach sincerely to please God and not men.
Your note is good. And God grant that you at length may cast away your desire of contending, and man pleasing, and séeke the truth in sinceritie, so should we cease from offending God, and troubling the worlde, and our controuersies, and contentions should quickly be at an end.
For what is our hope, or ioy, or crowne of glorie, ⸫ Are not you before our Lord Iesus in his comming?
If the Apostle without iniurie to God, in right good sence called his schoolers the Thessalonians, his hope, ioy, and glorie, why blaspheme the protestants the catholike church and her children for terming our blessed ladie and other saints, their hope for the speciall confidence they haue in their praiers?
The prosperous successe, that God gaue to his Apostle Paule amongst the Thessalonians, did much comfort, and encourage the said Apostle in his hope, and expectation, not onlie of their saluation, but also of the crowne of righteousnes laid vp for himselfe, in which respect as he might well, bicause it was grounded vpon the promises of God, he calleth the Thessalonians his hope. How can this excuse you, when the ground of your dealing, is voide of all warrant of the worde? For what warrant can you shew for your confidence in the praiers of saints? But let vs go a little farther with you, what haue you left to God & his Christ, that you haue not giuen our ladie, and other saints (what said I to saints) nay to knaues, and traitors? who taught men to séeke to come to heauen by the blood of Thomas, you can tell well enough. It is not the catholike church and her children, whom we charge with this, it is the Romish Babylon, and her vpholders, the sinke of sinne, and the mother of all abominations, that séeketh to rob, and spoile God of his honor, and glory, and to giue it to creatures. But our God is in heauen,Psal. 113. 3. Esaic. 42. 8. he doth whatsoeuer pleaseth him: he will not giue his glorie to an other.
Night and day more abundantly praieng that we may ⸫ see your face, and may accomplish those things which want of your faith.
Though letters and epistles in absence giue great comfort and confirmation in faith, yet it is preaching in presence by which the faith of Christ, and true religion is alwaies both begun and accomplished.
Why did you then both take quite away from the people the cōfort, which they might haue reaped by the Epistles of Paul being [Page 223] absent, if you would haue suffered them in a toong which the people vnderstoode; and also in the daies, wherein your heresie raigned amongst vs, both slenderly and corruptly giue the other? But thanks be to God, who hath remooued you, and giuen great encrease to his truth, and religion, by the industrie and diligence of true and sincere preachers, amongst his people of England.
As for the charitie of the ⸫ fraternitie, we haue no neede to write to you, for your selues haue learned of God to loue one another.
All catholike christians make one fraternitie.
Howsoeuer they differ in time, or place, whether they be dead, or aliue, and wheresoeuer they be scattered vpon the face of the earth.
But we desire you brethren that you ⸫ abound more, &c.
Christian men ought to proceed and profite continually in good works and iustification.
If you had said sanctitie, or sanctification, your note had béene right, but you are so gréedie and egerly bent vpon your inherent iustice, that you care not what you confound, for in the text there is no word of iustification.
For this we saie to you in the word of our Lord, that ⸫ we which liue, which are remaining in the aduent of our Lord shal not preuent them that haue slept.
He speaketh in the person those, which shal be aliue when our Sauiour returneth to iudgement.
It is verie true, and the cause why he so speaketh, is to teach all men so to liue, as if they were continually in present expectation, of the comming of our Lord & Sauior Christ to iudgement.
But we that are of the day are sober, hauing on the breastplate of faith and ⸫ charitie, & an helmet the hop of saluation.
A Christian mans whole armour is not faith onely, but all the three vertues heere named.
And who but papists teach otherwise? As for crosse,Lib. de [...]id. c. 13 Hosias saith that we haue no other shield but the signe of the crosse. and holiwater and such like, there is no mention of them, and yet these be the chéefe armour and weapons which our papists teach.
[...] Praie without intermission.
To desire eternall life of him that onlie can giue it, is to praie without intermission: but bicause that desire is often by worldly cares cooled, certaine houres and times of vocall praier were appointed, See S. August. e p. 121. ad Probam.
You are not long in one minde. One time to praie continually, is to praie certaine times euerie daie: an other time to pray continually is to aske life euerlasting at his hand that can onlie giue it. And so it is what please you to make of it, but this later enterpretation (as I thinke) dropped out of your pen ere you were aware. For if God onlie can giue eternall life, why do you request it of others? As for appointed times to praie, being a good meanes to stir vp our coldnes and negligence therein, we both vse and like of.
So that we our selues also glory in you in the churches of God, for your patience, and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations, which you sustaine, for an example of the iust iudgement of God, that ⸫ you may be counted worthy of the kingdome of God, for the which also you suffer.
Note that by constant and patient suffering of afflictions for Christ men are worthy (so the Greeke signifieth) as the aduersaries them selues translate verse 11. of the croune of the kingdome of heauen, and so doe merite and deserue the same. See annot. Luke 20. 35. And the Apostle heeresaieth that it is Gods iustice no lesse to repaie glory to the afflicted, then to render punishment to them that afflict, bicause of their contrarie desertes or merits.
If you did not racke making worthie in English beyond the meaning of the spirit of God, then to be made worthie, & of God [Page 225] to be counted worthie were all one: for they whom God accounteth worthie, are worthie indéed. But yet it followeth not, that they which are made worthie, do deserue or merit the kingdome of God, and the crowne of glorie by their inherent righteousnes, which is the thing which both you would & should prooue. Your reason from the iustice of God followeth not: Gods iustice indéede requireth that glorie be giuen, or as you say, repaied to the afflicted for his sake, aswell as punishment to their afflicters, not for the cause which you assigne, but chieflie for his word and promise sake, hauing promised that they which suffer with Christ, shall also reigne with him: and then also bicause it is iust, that he put a difference betwéene the estates of those, whome hée hath made so farre to differ: your annotation or rather marginal note is answered before.
When he shall come to be ⸫ glorified in his saints, and to be made maruellous in all them that haue beleeued, bicause our testimonie concerning you was credited in that day.
Christ shall be glorified in his Saints, that is, by the great and vnspeakeable honour and exaltation of them he shalbe honoured, as now he is: the honour which the Church doeth to them, not diminishing Christs glorie (as the aduersaries foolishlie pretend) but exceedinglie augmenting the same.
Bicause it is a glorie to Christ to aduance and exalt his saints in glorie, doeth it follow therefore that it is lawfull for your church to giue to saints that, which Christ giueth them not, or that it is not sacriledge to rob Christ of al things due to him, and to giue them to men, be they neuer so holie? We are not against anie lawfull aduancement of saints, but against such as neither they can haue, nor yet can stand with the glorie of our Christ.
Let no man seduce you by anie meanes, for vnlesse there come a reuolt first, and the man of sinne be reueiled, the sonne of perdition, which is an aduersarie and is ⸫ extolled aboue all that is called God, or that is worshipped, so that he sitteth in the temple of God, shewing him selfe as though he were God.
How then can the Pope by Antichrist, as the heretikes fondlie [Page 226] blaspheme, who is farre from being exalted aboue God, that he praieth most humblie not onelie to Christ, but also to his blessed mother and all his saints.
The proud presumptuous prerogatiues giuen to the Pope, and accepted of him, doeth verie well declare this exalting of him selfe, which particularlie héere to recite were too long. Other men, as the most Reuerend father in God Master Iuel Bishop of Salisburie, and master Fore in our mother tongue, for the benefit of the poore people of England, haue in this matter taken great paines, to whom also I referre my reader. But if there were no more but that which you note as an argument & proofe of his humilitie, it is sufficient and inough to conuince him of Antichristian pride: he that taketh vpon him to be wiser then God, exalteth him selfe aboue God: he that will make his praiers to anie other then God taketh vpon him to be wiser then God, Ergo he that maketh his praiers to anie other but God, exalteth him selfe aboue God. The maior as I take it is cleare and manifest, and néede no proofe. The minor is prooued thus, the wisedome of God hath taught vs to praie to our father in heauen, and not to anie other, what is it then to teach men to praie to others, but to controll that wisedome of God, that it hath not taught the wisest way to pray, and thus in that wherein you thought to shew his humilitie, you set foorth his intollerable pride.
Therefore ⸫ God will send them the operation of error, to beleeue lieng, &c.
Deus mittet, saith Saint Augustine libro 20. de Ciu. cap. 19. quia Deus diabolum facere ista permittet. God will send bicause God will permit the diuell to do these things, whereby we may take a general rule, that Gods action or working in such things is his permission. See annot. Rom. 1. 24.
Now Augustine must helpe you with a generall rule, & that expresselie both against the whole course of scripture, and also against his owne minde, if you meane by permission onlie permission, for he saith, who doeth not tremble at these horrible iudgements of God, by which he doth in the hearts of the wicked what he will, rendring to euerie man according to his merits. And againe [Page 227] he saith, it is out of doubt that God doeth worke in the mindes of men to encline their willes, either to good according to his mercie,De gratia & libero arbitrio cap. 21. or els to euill according to their deserts by his iudgement, sometimes open and sometimes secret, but alwaies iust. This I trowe is somewhat more then only permission, therefore you must racke some other for that generall rule, for Augustine will not yéeld it you: and it groweth out of a foolish nicenes, for men to be afraid to speake as the holie Ghost hath spoken afore them.
And our Lord Iesus Christ him selfe, and God our Father which hath loued vs, and hath giuen eternall consolation, and good hope in grace, ⸫ exhort your hearts, and confirme you in euerie good worke and word.
This word of exhorting implieth in it comfort and consolation, 2. Corinthes, 1. verse 4. and 6.
Trueth doeth well, but neuer when it is intermedled with vntruthes. If this note were not defiled with the former, & these that follow, but had passed alone, then we would haue ioined with you.
And we denounce vnto you brethren, in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ, that you withdraw your selues from euery brother walking inordinately, and not according to the ⸫ tradition which they haue receiued of vs.
Here also (as is noted before 1. Thessalonians 2. 15.) the aduersaries in their translations auoid the word tradition being plaine in the Greeke, least them selues might seeme to be noted as men walking inordinatelie, and not according to Apostolicall tradition, as all Schismatikes, heretikes, and rebels to Gods church do.
If corrupt vse had not in your times made tradition to bée commonlie taken of the people for a doctrine deliuered by word of mouth onlie, and neuer published in the holie Scriptures by writing contrarie to the sense and meaning of the Apostle, then had there not béene anie iust cause of auoiding the word. But you can not iustlie blame vs, though we flie a word corrupted by you, and therefore dangerous to deceiue withall, and set downe for it [Page 228] some other worde, no lesse aptlie agréeing to the signification of the Gréeke word, and better with more plainnesse expressing vnto the vnlearned the minde and meaning of the Apostle in that place. But bicause you charge other men with inordinate walking, contrarie to the traditions Apostolicall, answer for your selues,Libr. 2. cap. 2. and yeeld vs reason if you can, whie you breake those which you call the Apostles constitutions?Libr. 1. cap. 6. why do you not commonlie and ordinarilie choose married men to be Bishops? why haue you kept the common people from reading the scriptures?Libr. 3. cap. 9. why suffer you women to baptize?Lib. 7. cap. 24. why fast you not continuallie on Wednesdaies?Libr. 8. cap. 2. whie doo ye exclude the people both from election and approbation of Bishops and priests? If these bée not the ordinances of the Apostles, why do ye abuse the world with alledging the authoritie of that booke for you? if they bée, with what face can you obiect to others, wherein you are most manifestlie faultie your selues?
But the end of the precept is charitie from a pure heart, & ⸫ a good conscience, a faith not fained.
Saint Augustine saith, he that list to haue the hope of heauen, let him looke that he haue a good conscience, let him beleeue and worke well. For that he beléeueth, he hath of faith: that he worketh, he hath of charitie. praefat. in Psalm. 31.
As you alledge Saint Augustine, so I would that you caried his syncere mind and loue to the truth, so should we not onlie agrée in this, but throwing away all minde and desire of contending, enter into a most earnest search for truth with al humilitie.
This precept I commend to thee (O Timothie) according to the prophecies going before on thee, that thou warre in them a good warfare, hauing faith and a good conscience, ⸫ which certaine repelling haue made shipwracke about the faith.
Euill life and no good conscience is often the cause that men fall to heresie, from the faith of the Catholike church. Againe, this plainlie reprooueth [Page 229] the heretikes false doctrine, seeing that no man can fall from the faith that he once trulie had.
True and liuelie faith is one thing, and the outward profession of faith is another. You loue to dallie with equiuocations, knowing that that hindereth the consecution of an argument. The outward profession and not true faith is meant héere. By such arguments as you make, it is easie to prooue that the crowe is white.
I desire therefore first of all things, that obsecrations, praiers, postulations, thankesgiuings be made for all men, ⸫ for Kings, and al that are in praeeminence, that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all pietie and chastitie.
Euen for heathen Kings and Emperors, by whom the church suffreth persecution: much more for all faithfull princes, and powers, and people both spirituall and temporall, for whom as members of Christes bodie, and therefore ioining in praier and oblation with the ministers of the Church and priests more properlie and particularlie offer the holie sacrifices. See Saint August. de origine animae. lib. 1. cap. 9.
The spirit that guideth and directeth the bishops of Rome now, is full contrarie to the spirit that guided and directed Paul, and the whole primitiue church. For now such princes as punish papists, or fauour not poperie, must be murdered, disinherited, excommunicated, deposed, depriued, giuen to the diuell, and not praied for. They may not looke for the dutie, which was giuen to persecuting princes then. For our holie father of Rome will not allow it. I see not for what purpose you alledge Augustine, and therefore I passe him ouer with silence.
Well ruling his owne house, ⸫ hauing his children subiect with all chastitie.
He saith hauing children, not getting children. Saint Ambrose Epist. 82.
I hope saint Ambrose doth not meane, that he should haue children of other mens begetting, or that it should be lawfull for a [Page 230] bishop to be a married man, and not lawfull for him to liue according to the lawes of matrimonie, which God himselfe hath set downe. But I sée you are glad to vse the fathers, where you find them a little too much to fauor and fansie your single life.
Not a ⸫ neophyte: least puffed vp into pride, he fall into iudgement of the diuell.
Neophytus is he that was lately christened, or newly planted in the mysticall bodie of Christ.
Héerein I confesse the church of England hath béene negligent and faultie, for permitting some of your dissembling papists to exercise the ministerie of the word, afore sufficient triall by length of time was had of their vnfained repentance and conuersion.
For ⸫ euery creature of God is good, and nothing to be reiected that is receiued with thankesgiuing.
We see plainly by these words such abstinence onely to be disallowed, as condemneth the creatures of God to be naught by nature & creation.
We sée a double estimation of meats héere, one taken from the nature & creation of things, the other from the person of him that vseth them: as appéereth plainly in these words, which God created for the faithfull, and for them that haue knowen the truth. Your church therefore is heere plainly noted: first, for that it maketh it vnlawfull for some to féede of diuers and sundrie of the creatures of God,As the charter house moonks. which God had appointed for the vse of all the faithfull. Secondly, bicause it hath generally caused men to make a superstitious difference betwixt fish, fruit, flesh, egs, and whitemeat, being al alike by nature and creation. For that which God hath made lawfull at all times, with you is somtimes vnlawfull, holines and the seruice of God, or at least a parcell of it, is planted in superstitious abstinence, and mens consciences tied and intangled in the things, in which God hath left them frée. As for your ouer turning this to be meant of other ancient heretiks, can no more excuse you, than it did excuse the Manichées, that this was meant of the Tatians, Cataphriges, Eucratites, and such like, who were long afore them.
For ⸫ corporall exercise is profitable to little, but pietie is profitable to all things, hauing promise of the life that now is, and of that to come.
Some (saith S. Chysostom) expound this of fasting, but they are deceiued: for fasting is a spirituall exercise. See a goodly commentarie of these words in S. August. lib. de mor. Eccl. Cath. c. 33.
Corporall or bodily exercise are externall actions for religions sake vsed and exercised, as watching, long abstinence from meate and drinke, the daily reciting of a certaine number of praiers, lieng and lodging on the bare ground, the wearing of haire cloth next the skin, whippings, and whatsoeuer other bodily vexations besides, wherein papists plant merit, and their heremites and others their religious do without al measure or mean vse. These and such like are the things, which saint Paul saith are profitable to little, and yet a great péece of poperie consisteth in them. The maners of the catholike church in saint Augustines time, to which you refer vs, doth as much differ from the maners of the church of Rome now, as chalke doth differ from chéese.
But she that is a widow indeed and desolate, let hir hope in God, and continue in obsecrations and ⸫ praiers night & day.
Bicause of this continuall praier, which standeth not with coniugall all and carnall acts of matrimonie (as the Apostle signifieth, 1. Cor. 7. 5.) therfore were these widowes to liue in the state of perpetual continencie.
All Christian men are commanded to continue in praiers, and to pray without ceasing: Therfore by your reason it is lawfull for no Christian to marry. You care not how vainly you conclude, nor into what briers you bring poore men that haue tender consciences, so you seeme to say somwhat for your single life.
The priests that rule wellet them be esteemed ⸫ woorthy of double honor: especially they that labour in the worde and doctrine.
Double honor, and liuelihood due to good priests.
But goodnes of priests consisteth not in saieng masse, and sacrificing for the quicke and the dead, but in wel ruling their flock, and in diligent and painefull instructing the people, which pertaine to their charge in Christian religion.
⸫ Against a priest receiue not accusation, but vnder two or three witnesses.
Here the Apostle will not haue euerie light fellow to be heard against a priest. So Augustine for the like reuerence of priesthood admonisheth Paucarius, that in no wise he admit any testimonies, or accusations of heretikes against a catholike priest. ep. 212.
No reason that against ministers of the worde, accusations should lightly be admitted, and your dealing against vs, in continuall lieng, and false accusations, doth verie well iustifie Augustines counsell to Paucarius. For it is a verie dangerous thing, to admit the accusations of popish heretikes against true Catholikes, séeing they are commonly woont with their aduersaries to kéepe neither faith, nor truth.
Impose hands on no man ⸫ lightly, neither do thou communicate with other mens sins.
Bishops must haue great care that they giue not order to anie, that is not well tried for his faith, learning, and good behauiour.
Herein we fully agrée with you. But this rule hath béene as well kept by you, as all good precepts haue besides. But it is no matter: for the pope and his bishops, learned neither of Peter, nor of Paul,1. King. 12. 31. but of Ieroboam to make priests for their own tooth.
If any ⸫ teach otherwise, and consent not to the sound words of our Lord Iesus Christ, and to that doctrine which is according to pietie, he is proud, knowing nothing.
See the annotation before, cap. 1. 34.
We agrée with you vpon this point, that all doctrine which is [Page 233] odde, singuler, new, differing from that which was first planted by the Apostles, and descended from them, to all nations, and ages following, is assuredly erronius. Let vs therefore setting all other things apart examine the doctrine of your church, and so much as shall be found to descend from the apostles we wil with all our harts embrace. But this triall you flie. And if anie time you make a shew of comming to it, then by and by your church must giue credite to your doctrine, your church cannot erre, your pope cannot erre, we must beléeue your doctrine, not bicause you can prooue it, to haue come from the Apostles, but bicause your church, and pope haue giuen sentence for it, but if you durst abide by your note, we would easily shew your doctrin to be erronious.
For the roote of all euill is couetousnes: ⸫ which certaine desiring haue erred from the faith, and haue intangled themselues in manie sorrowes.
As in the first chapter the lacke of faith and good conscience, so here couetousnes and the desire of these temporall things, and in the ende of this chapter presumption and boasting of knowledge are causes of falling from the faith: heresie often being the punishment of former sins.
It is very true that God punisheth sin by sin, and that there be many causes, for which wicked men are wont to forsake the faith which they do, or did somtimes professe. The causes in your note assigned, lacke of faith, and good conscience, couetousnes, presumption, and boasting, if all the world be sought, from one end to the other, there cannot any be founde, in whom these causes haue so euidently concurred, and wrought as in your most holy fathers of Rome, wherein I referre my selfe to the credite of your owne stories.
Command the rich of this world not to be high minded, nor to trust in the vncertainty of riches but in the liuing God, (who giueth al things aboundantly to enioy) to do wel to become rich in good works, to giue easelie to communicate, to heape vnto themselues a good ⸫ foundation for the time to come, that they may apprehend the true life.
Almes deeds and good works laid for a foundation and ground to attaine euerlasting life. So say the doctors vpon this place.
If you had shewed vs what doctors had so spoken, we woulde haue shewed you their meaning. But we know that neither they nor the apostles ment by the word foundation, to put Christ out of his office, or place: but onlie to oppose against the vncertaintie of riches here, the certaintie of promised blessednes in the time to come. According to the saieng of our Lord, and Sauiour Christ, Blessed are the mercifull, for they shall obtaine mercy.
For the which cause I admonish thee, that thou resuscitate the grace of God which is in thee by imposition of my hands.
Heere againe it is plaine that holy orders giue grace, and that euen by, and in the externall ceremonie of imposing the bishops hands. And it is a maner of speech specially vsed in this Apostle and S. Luke, that orders giue grace to the ordered, and that to take orders or authoritie to minister sacrament or preach, is to be giuen or deliuered to Gods grace. Acts. 14. 25.
Héere you say that that is plaine, which no wise man can sée: namely, that holy orders giue grace, in, and by the externall ceremonie of imposing of the bishops hands. For if that were so, what néeded there be any choise of men furnished with gifts and graces for that purpose, sith in the very ordering they should be sufficiently indued with gifts and graces necessarie and néedfull? And how fel it out that there were so great a number of popish priests void and destitute of al gifts & graces after their ordering, when the bishop had conferred and bestowed vpon them all that he could? It is euident by the manifold commendations that the Apostle giueth to Timothie,1. Tim. 4. 16. as well for his owne studie in the scriptures,2. Tim. 3. 14. 15. as also for his bringing vp vnder his mother, and grandmother, that he was a man furnished with gifts afore Paul and the elders ordered him. But bicause the praiers of the church in that his consecrating to the worke of God, were not in vaine, that blessing and increase of aptnesse and fitnesse, which God at their petitions gaue him at that time, is called the gift or grace by imposition of hands. In the like order it is true, that all those which be rightly ordered, are deliuered to the grace of God: bicause [Page 235] the same God, who of his mercifull goodnes afore indued them with gifts, made them fit and méete for the worke of his ministerie, and mooued his church to call them thereunto, afterward by and in the imploieng of their talents to his glorie, and the benefit of his church and people, increaseth and augmenteth their gifts.
Haue thou a forme of sound words, which thou hast heard of me in faith and in ⸫ the loue in Christ Iesus.
Faith and loue coupled commonly togither in this Apostles writing.
Paul so speaketh of them, bicause faith and loue be companions inseparable. But such mates as you are, bend themselues to vncouple these, to the end they might haue some probable shew of matter to prate withall, against iustification by onely faith.
Our Lord giue mercie to the house of Onesiphorus, bicause he hath often refreshed me, and hath ⸫ not beene ashamed of my chaine.
What an happie and meritorious thing it is to releeue the afflicted for religion, and not to be ashamed of their disgrace, yrons or what miserie so euer.
Put meritorious into your purse, and vnderstand true religion, and then we agrée to your note.
Therefore ⸫ I sustaine all things for the elect, that they also may obtaine the saluation, which is in Christ Iesus with heauenly glorie.
Marke heere that the elect (though sure of their saluation) yet are saued by the means of their preachers and teachers, as also by their owne endeuor.
Marke héere the force and might of truth, which hath héere wrested this confession of truth from you, that the elect are sure of their saluation, to which the whole course of your doctrine is opposite. The ministerie of the word, and mens owne endeuors to attaine the knowledge of the truth, we acknowledge to be meanes appointed of God to saue those, which be his.
But profane and vaine speeches auoid.
See the annotation before. 1. Timoth. 6. verse 20.
We haue séene your note, and do sée that both your reasons and authorities there stand very well against your selues. But I refer the answer of it to the answer of all your annotations.
But the seruant of our Lord must not wrangle, but be mild towards all men, apt to teach, patient, with modestie admonishing them that resist the truth: least sometime ⸫ God giue them repentance to know the truth.
Conuersion from sinne and heresie is the gift of God, and of his speciall grace, yet heere we see good exhortations and praier, and such other helps of man be profitable thereunto: which could not be if we had not freewill.
That conuersion from sin is the gift of God, and that all helps by man, which God hath thereto appointed are néedfull and necessarie it is manifest, but it is impossible, that the industrie of man should do good,Rom. 8. 7. where God createth not a new hart, and reneweth not a right will. For the will and wisedome of man is enimitie to God. And so appéereth the vanitie of your conclusion for frée will.
But as Iannes and Iambres resisted Moises, so these also resist the truth, men corrupted in minde, reprobate concerning the faith.
That those Magicians which resisted Moises were thus called, it is not written in all the old Testament, therefore it came to the Apostles knowledge by tradition, as the church now hath the names of the three Kings, of the penitent theefe, of the souldier that pearced Christs side on the crosse.
Howsoeuer Paul had the names of those magicians, to vs it is not materiall. We are sure the spirit of God hath now to vs made them knowen by him, and therefore it followeth not that we must beléeue your fabulous narrations of the names, number, dignitie and such like, of the wise men, wherein you make of East, West, and of West, East, contrarie to the manifest truth, [Page 237] so that the wiser sort of your selues do not beléeue those toies, but your Romish church hath deliuered it to her children: let them that will willinglie be deceiued, be deceiued by her.
But thou ⸫ continue in those things which thou hast learned, and are committed to thee, knowing of whom thou hast learned.
In all danger and diuersitie of false sectes, Saint Pauls admonition is euer to abide in that was first taught and deliuered, neuer to giue ouer our old faith for a new fansie. This is it which before he calleth depositum. 1. Timothie 6. and 2. Timothie 1.
And why did not Paul admonish men to hold fast that, which the Pope and the church of Rome should prescribe, bicause that should not, or could not erre, or stray from the first faith? Or why do not you, setting all other things apart, enter into that triall with vs, whether our doctrine or yours were the former? Your whole doctrine swarueth farre from the first faith which the Apostles planted, and the greatest part thereof is quite destitute of all testimonie of antiquitie.
For I am euen now ⸫ to be sacrificed, and the time of my resolution is at hand.
The martyrdome of Saints is so acceptable to God, that it is counted as it were a sacrifice in his sight, and therefore hath manie effectes both in the partie that suffereth it, and in others that are partakers of the merit as of a sacrifice, which name it hath by a Metaphore.
The voluntarie suffrings of most bitter and cruel death for Gods cause, of Gods saints are accepted of God as a most swéete sacrifice. The effectes in the partie that suffereth, bicause you haue not vttered what they be, I can not imagine your meaning, & therefore know not what to say to it. The effects it hath in others, if you had dealt plainlie, you should haue said to be the confirmation and strengthening of other christians by their suffrings. But you come couertlie in with the partaking or partnership of their merits, to make a way for the maintenance of your holie fathers gainfull marchandize, for he hath the bestowing of all the merits of Peter and Paul and other saintes, and [Page 238] they are admitted to be partakers of them, that will paie most for them.
Eubulus, and pudens, and Linus, and Claudia, and all the brethren salute thee.
This Linus was coadiutor with and vnder Saint Peter, and so counted second in the number of the popes.
It is strange to sée how boldly our papists can set downe that, which by no meanes they can be sure of, first therefore good reader thou art to vnderstand, that by the testimonie of all stories Peter and Paul suffered death at Rome both in one day. If euer Linus therefore were bishop of Rome by the Apostles life time, he was at this present, when they were so néere their end, that they dailie looked to be sacrificed. But it is not likelie that he was as then aduaunced to that dignitie, when neither Paul mentioneth him as bishop, or as his or Peters coadiutor or fellow labourer, and also setteth diuers other Christians afore him in his salutation, which had béene a verie vnmannerlie part, and a great forgetfulnesse of dutie in the Apostles, if Linus had then béene Bishop there, and so Christs vicar generall. But bicause you terme him Saint Peters coadiutor there, I pray you tel me, was Saint Peter there now or no, I will not vse the reason, that Paul not onlie héere but alwaies forgetteth him amongst those whom he nameth in his salutations, whereof groweth great likelihood that he was neuer there whiles Paul wrote thence. But if he were now and before there,verse. 15. Paul maketh a verie great and pitifull complaint of him, that he amongst the rest forsook him. But I had rather say he was not yet come to Rome, and that Paul made Linus the first Bishop there, as your Clemens also affirmeth, then to admit so great an absurditie against Peter. The succession of the bishops of Rome which you so much glory of, and vpon the authoritie whereof your church resteth, is vncertaine, vaine, obscure, and such as your selues can make no certaine report of.
All things are ⸫ cleane to the cleane: but to the polluted, [Page 239] and infidels nothing is cleane, but polluted are both their minds and consciences.
He speaketh not of the church absteining from meats sometimes which is not for anie vncleannes, in the creatures, but for chastening their bodies: but he meaneth the Iewish superstition, who now being christians, would not cease to put difference of cleane and vncleane according to their old law. See Aug. cont. Faust. lib. 31. cap. 4.
I easily beléeue that he ment not of that which was not, for your churches superstition in that matter was not yet growne. But you haue brought about by your lawes of abstinencie, that your simple followers, in the extremitie of sicknes when there cannot be any pretence of chastening their bodies thereby, are so snarled in conscience, that they dare not touch, or tast, that which is necessary to preserue life, and to restore health withal. Besides chastening of your bodies, in your ordinarie abstinence in poperie, hath no probable shew. For your richer sort neuer fare more delicately, nor fill their bellies more gluttonouslie, then when they abstaine from ordinarie meats, and hunt after extraordinarie delicates. So that no mans bodies are chastened by your fasting daies, but their, whom néede, or nigerdlines doth continuallie compell to borrow of their bellies.
These things speake, and exhort, and rebuke ⸫ with all authoritie.
Bishops must be stout and commande in Gods cause, and the people must in no wise disobey or contemne them.
So must also euerie minister of the word, and their flockes do owe vnto them honor, and obedience, and you must remember that your popes cause, is not gods cause.
But when the benignitie and kindnes towarde man of our sauiour God appeered, not by the works of iustice which we did, but according to his mercy he hath saued vs ⸫ by the lauer of regeneration and renouation of the holie ghost.
As before in the Sacrament of holie orders (1. Timoth. 4. and 2. [Page 240] Timoth. 1.) so heere it is plaine that baptisme giueth grace, and that by it as by an instrumentall cause we be saued.
Concerning your Sacraments of orders, of your own institution, and grace by them giuen, you haue receiued answer before. That baptisme is amongst the instrumentall causes of our saluation no man denieth. And likewise we grant vnto you, that by it grace is giuen to the woorthy receiuers, so that you vnderstand by baptisme the whole sacrament, and not the outward acte, and worke of the minister onely as you commonly do.
A man that is an heretike, after the first and second ⸫ admonition auoide. Knowing that he that is such an on, is subuerted and sinneth being condemned by his owne iudgement.
These admonitions and corruptions must be giuen to such as erre, by our spirituall Gouernors, and pastors: to whom if they yeeld not, Christian men must auoide them.
If we were agréed of the church, and gouernors thereof, then we would not contende with you about your note. But nowe so long as you wil not suffer the church to be discerned by the scriptures, nor cleaue to that church which receiueth the doctrine in them deliuered, the admonitions, and correptions of your gouernors, are to be contemned, despised, and disobeied.
I giue thanks to my God alwaies making a memory of thee in my praiers. Hearing thy ⸫ charitie and faith which thou hast in our Lord Iesus, and toward all the saints.
Faith and charitie commended alwaies togither, both necessarie to make a compleate Christian man, and to iustification and saluation.
Faith, and charitie alwaies togither, but not alwaies commended togither, both necessarie to make a compleat Christian, faith for iustification, and charitie for sanctification: But you the better to blinde men, confounde that which you should distinguish.
For I haue had great ioy and consolation in thy charitie, bicause the bowels of the saints ⸫ haue rested by thee brother.
The duties of charitie and mercie done to Christs prisoners are exceeding acceptable to God, and all good men.
This is verie true, and yet you the popes prisoners, and not Christs.
And ⸫ do thou receiue him as mine owne bowels.
All spirituall men, ought to be exceeding propense and readie to procure mens pardon and reconciliation to all penitent.
It is to be maruelled at, that men shewing so little mercie as you are woont, and so voide of all pitie, as your tragicall doings haue shewed you to be, should now become teachers of mercie, and pitie to other men.
I Paule haue written with mine owne hand: I will repay it: not to say to thee, ⸫ that thou owest me thine own selfe also.
The great det and dutie that we owe to such as be our spirituall parents in Christ.
As to our parents we can make no sufficient recompense, so much lesse are we able to requite those, which are Gods good instruments of our regeneration.
Being made so much more excellent than Angels, as he hath inherited a more excellent name aboue them.
The excellencie of Christ aboue Angels.
And therefore consequently his excellencie aboue Moyses, the prophets, and all creatures whatsoeuer.
Are they not al ⸫ ministring spirits, sent to minister for them which shall receiue the inheritance of saluation?
The holy angels (saith S. Augustine) to the societie of whom we aspire in this our peregrination, as they haue eternitie to continue, so also facilitie to know, and felicitie to rest. For they do helpe vs without all difficultie, bicause with their spirituall motions, pure and free, they labor and trauell not. De ciuitate lib. 11. cap. 31.
I would your doctrine of Angels were alwaies, as this which here you learne of Augustine, then some of your vnprofitable controuersies, which now trouble the world, would soone be cut of, and throwen to the dunghill amongst other filth and mire of poperie. But these, and such other good things, are defiled with the rest that you couple them with. And more I haue not to say to you for this note.
Therefore more abundantly ought we to obserue those things which we haue heard: ⸫ least perhaps we run out.
As that which runneth out of a broken vessel, or that runneth by is lost.
He is said to run out, which doth not hold and kéepe the word which he heareth, of whom we say in English, In at the one eare and out at the other.
But him that was a little lessened vnder the Angels: we see Iesus ⸫ bicause of the passion of death crowned with glory and honor, that through the grace of God he might tast of death for all
This prooueth against the Caluinists that Christ by his passion merited his own glorification, which they would not for shame denie of Christ, but that they are at a point to denie all meritorious works, yea euen Christs also. And therefore they translate also this heretically, by transposing the words. In the bible printed 1579.
The force of this proofe resteth vpon the signification of the Gréeke preposition [...], which héere, as often else where, doth signifie the finall cause or end, and is to be referred to his lessening, which goeth before, and not to his crowning which commeth after. As if he should say, we sée him, that is Iesus, bicause of his suffering, or that he might suffer, a little lessened vnder the Angels, [Page 243] that is, made man. And thus your proofe faileth, and commeth to naught. Otherwise for Christs merits we do more highly estéeme of them than you. But the holie Ghost hath taught vs, that he tooke our nature vpon him, not for himselfe but for our good, so that whatsoeuer he did in our nature, was not to gaine to him selfe, but to vs; not to his, but to our benefit: but preposterous desire to stablish the merits of men carieth you, you wot not whither. For it maketh you to suppose, that the maiestie of God which is proper to himselfe (for that was the glorie wherewith Christ is crowned) may be the deserued reward of mans works, which is horrible once to thinke.
For no where doth he take Angels: but ⸫ the seed of Abraham he doth take.
The dignitie of man in that Christ tooke our nature vnto his person in deitie, and not the nature of Angels.
Nay rather the great and maruellous goodnes of God, that was better to men than to Angels, and that vouchsafed rather to vnite our miserable vile nature to his Godhead, rather than the eternall excelling nature of Angels.
For this man is esteemed woorthie of more ample glorie aboue Moises, by so much as more ample glory than the house hath he that framed it.
The excellencie of Christ aboue Moises.
Christ far excelled Moises: but you make him far inferior. For from Moises doctrine no man might swarue to the right hand,Deut. 4. 2. or to the left, no man might ad or take away: but to Christs doctrine,Deut. 28. 14. vnder the name of traditions, you may make as manie additions as you list.
For we be made partakers of Christ: yet so if we keepe the ⸫ beginning of his substance firme vnto the end.
Faith is the groundworke of our creation in Christ, which if we holde not fast, all the building is lost.
Such a faith as a man in some measure is able to render a reason of out of the word, and not a blinde perswasion to beléeue as other men beléeue, neither knowing what we beléeue, and whie, as the greatest number of your blinde followers do.
For he said in a certaine place of the ⸫ seuenth day, thus, And God rested the seuenth day from all his workes.
If the Apostle had not euidentlie shewed that the Saboaths rest was a figure of the eternall repose in heauen, who durst to haue applied that Scripture of Gods rest the seuenth day to that purpose? Or how can our aduersaries now reprehend the like application manifoldlie vsed in all holie ancient writers to that end?
What conscience is in you for applieng Scriptures without example, warrant, or anie other necessarie collection I know not: but this I know, that in your handling of the scriptures there appeareth none. All things that happened to the fathers in the old Testament, were figures (as the Apostle teacheth) of things happening in the new testament to vs. As therfore the diligence of the fathers was commendable in séeking and searching what was prefigured in the old law; so the immoderate desire and delight of some, to draw all things in both testaments into perpetuall allegories, and to make figures where none are, & to wrest their fansies out of what place they list, is iustlie by your aduersaries found fault withall.
For the ⸫ word of God is liuely and forcible, and more piersing then anie two edged sword: and reaching vnto the diuision of the soule and the spirit, of the ioints also and of the marowes, and a discerner of the cogitations and intents of the hart.
Whatsoeuer God threatneth by his word concerning the punishment of sinne and incredulitie, shalbe executed, be the offence neuer so secret, deepe, or hidden in our harts, bicause Gods speech passeth easilie, & searcheth throughlie euerie part, power and facultie of mans soule.
This note is true, though but in a litle part expressing the meaning of the text, and verie hardlie agréeable with other parts [Page 245] of your doctrine. For if secret and hidden sinnes, which by no meanes breake foorth and discouer them selues, by acte can not escape the threatned vengeance of God, then what sinnes can you can veniall?
But ⸫ we confidentlie trust of you, (my best beloued) better things and neerer to saluation: although we speake thus.
It is euident by these words against the Nouatians and the Caluinists, that Saint Paul meant not preciselie that they had done, or could do anie such sinne, where they should be put out of all hope of saluation, and be sure of damnation during their life.
It is euident by your words, that you flatter your selues with mercie more then there is cause whie, whiles you thinke that you can not commit anie such sinne, as for which you should be sure during your life to be damned. For herein you do not contend with the Nouatians and Caluinists (as it pleaseth you to terme them) onlie, but with Saint Iohn, and with our Lord and Sauior Christ. For what will ye say of those sinners, which S. Iohn forbiddeth vs to pray for: or of that sin, which our Sauior Christ hath told vs shall neuer be forgiuen,1. Iohn 5. 16. neither in this world, nor in the world to come?Matth. 12. 32. The same sinne, the Apostle in this Chapter describeth, not bicause the Hebrewes, to whom he wrote, had committed it, but because it was possible for some of them to fall into it, therefore he forewarneth them of the great and wonderfull danger of it.
To whom also Abraham diuided tithes of all, first in deede by interpretation ⸫ the king of iustice, and then also King of Salem, which is to say, King of peace.
When the fathers and catholike expositers picke out allegories and mysteries out of the names of men, the protestants not indued with the Spirit whereby the Scriptures were giuen, deride their holie labours in search of the same: but the Apostle findeth high mysteries in the names of persons and places as you see.
That we deride the Fathers or anie other Catholike expositors, is one of your woonted slanders: but we saie that measure in all things is a merrie meane. For though in the names of such [Page 246] speciall persons as were figures of Christ, and in the names of other persons, places, and things as had their names giuen for some speciall causes and considerations, the mysteries shadowed in the signification of those names are wel, and profitably sought: yet to do, or endeuour the like, in all names, or in many other names is labor néedlesse, causelesse, and curious.
And heere indeede ⸫ men that die receiue tithes: but there he hath witnes that he liueth.
The tithes giuen to Melchisedech, were not giuen as to a meere mortall man, as all of the tribe of Leui and Aarons order were, but as to one representing the sonne of God, who now liueth & reigneth, and holdeth his priesthood, and the function thereof for euer.
Your note is true, and bicause he holdeth his priesthood and the functions thereof for euer, therefore you offer him great iniurie, to appoint other priests to do his office, that is, to offer propitiatorie sacrifice for vs.
Whereby he is able to saue vs for euer, going by himselfe to God: ⸫ alwaies liuing to make intercession for vs.
Christ according to his humaine nature, praieth for vs, and continuallie representeth his former passion, and merit to God the father.
You would make vs beléeue that Christ was our priest onlie in respect of our nature, directly against the worde, and against this present place. For the priests appointed by the lawe, were men hauing infirmitie, but our priest is the sonne for euer perfect, where perfection is opposed to infirmitie, and the sonne of God is opposed to men: which sheweth the coupling of both natures, aswell in exercising of his office as in his person. But you of purpose in your translation haue omitted the worde men, to obscure and darken the sense of the text.
We haue such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the seate of maiestie in the heauens, a ⸫ minister of the holies, and of the true tabernacle which our Lord pight and not man.
Christ liuing and reigning in heauen, continueth his priestly function still, and is minister not of Moyses Sancta and tabernacle, but of his owne bodie, and blood, which be the true holies and tabernacle not formed by man, but by Gods owne hand.
Paule setteth Christ in heauen at the right hand of maiestie, you set him in earth in the sacrament of the altar. Paule teacheth that he continueth in his priestly function: you haue appointed priests to offer propitiatorie sacrifice, as if his priesthood were ceased. Paule saith that if Christ were vpon the earth againe, he were no priest: you teach that he is againe vpon earth, therefore your doctrine maketh him no priest.
For ⸫ if that former had beene voide of fault, there should not certes a place for a second been sought.
The promises and effects of the law were temporall, but the promises and effects of Christs Sacraments in the church be eternall.
This is plaine, and flat Manicheisme. If the high priest were a figure of Christ, if Sancta sanctorum were a figure of heauen, if the sacrifices of the old law were figures of Christs sacrifice, then how can the promises, or effects perteining to them be temporal? The differences that I haue learned betwéene the sacraments of the law, and the Gospell do not consist in diuersitie of promises, and effects, but in cléerenes, number, and time. Cléerenes bicause that, which then was obscurely shadowed, is now cléerely reuealed: number bicause they had a great multitude of sacramentall figures, we as few in number, and as effectual in signification, as possible may be, in time bicause theirs nursed in them the faith of Christ to come, and ours confirmeth to vs the faith of Christ which is alreadie come, and hath accomplished all things, which are necessarie for our redemption.
The holie Ghost signifieng this, that the way of the holies [...]as ⸫ not yet manifested, the former tabernacle yet standing.
The way to heauen was not open before Christs passion, and therfore [Page 248] the Patriarks and good men of the old testament were in some other place of rest vntill then.
You dreame of a drie sommer. Christ was alwaies the waie, but Christ was not alwaies manifested, or made openly knowne during the former tabernacle, as now he is. What maketh this for your dream of shutting the fathors out of heauen, and causing them to go séeke another place of rest? Was not Christ the lambe slaine from the beginning of the world? And was not faith in his blood as auailable to the fathers, as to vs?
Which is a ⸫ parable of the time present.
All things done in the old testament and priesthood were figures of Christs actions.
If all things done in the olde Testament, and priesthoode haue relation to Christ and that which he perfourmed for vs, then how are the promises temporall, as before you said? Liars had néed of good memories, or els with one breath they denie and ouerthrow that, which they affirme with another.
For all the commandement of the lawe being read of Moises to all the people, he taking the blood of calues and goates with ⸫ water and skarlet wooll, and ysope, sprinkled the verie booke also it selfe, and all the people, saieng, This is the blood of the Testament which God hath commanded you.
Heere we may learne that the Scriptures conteine not all necessarie rites or truthes, when neither the place to the which the Apostle alludeth, nor anie other mentioneth halfe these ceremonies, but he had them by tradition.
The Scriptures (you say) containe not all necessarie rites and truthes, whie do you couple rites and truthes togither? You know that we hold that rites and ceremonies may be variable according to diuersitie of times, places, and maners of people: so the generall rules of Scriptures giuen to frame them by be obserued. But truth is alwaies one and the same, & not to be found but in the word of truth, and therefore though you could haue prooued that some of these rites were had by tradition, yet it would not followe that anie necessarie truth were omitted in [Page 249] scriptures. But let vs sée how doughtilie you prooue that, forsooth halfe the ceremonies here spoken of, are not mentioned in the place of Scripture, to the which the Apostle alludeth, nor in anie other place, and therfore it can not be otherwise, but he had them by tradition. As you are true in this, so I would you might finde credit in all things els:Exod. 14. 8. first in the place by your selues quoted, the reading of the Lawe, the sprinkling of the people and the book, with the blood of the sacrifices, with the words here rehearsed are mentioned. Then resteth water, skarlet wool and hissope, to be shewed els where. In Leuiticus we finde that water was mingled with the blood which was to be sprinckled,Leuit. 14. 4. and that the sprinckle it selfe was made of cedar wood, of hissope, and of a skarlet lace. Thus haue you one place for the sprinckling, and another for the sprinkle, and nothing héere at all by tradition, which you so contend for.
And as it is appointed to men to die once, and after this the iudgement: so also Christ was offered once, to ⸫ exhauste the sinnes of manie.
By this word which signifieth to emptie, or draw out euen to the bottome, is declared the plentifull & perfect redemption of sinnes by Christ.
When the holie Ghost by such significant and forcible wordes hath taught vs to ascribe our whole and full remission of sinnes to Christ, what impudencie and shamelessenes is in you, to ioine to Christ a number of trumperies of your own, and as it were in this matter to part stakes with him by chalēging, if not one half, yet a verie great part by your works satisfactorie & meritorious?
Holocausts and for ⸫ sinne did not please thee.
For sinne is the proper name of a certaine sacrifice called in Hebrew [...] as holocaust is another kinde. See the annotations. 2. Corinths, 5. verse 21.
To trouble peoples heads with the diuersitie of the sacrifices of the Iewes, and their diuers appellations, I iudge it not necessarie, and therefore I leaue your note as I finde it.
And this is the testament which I will make to them after [Page 250] those daies, saith our Lord, giuing my lawes ⸫ in their hartes, and in their mindes will I superscribe them, and their sinnes and iniquities I will remember no more.
This is partlie fulfilled by the grace of the new Testament, but it shal be perfectlie accomplished in heauen.
This note I will not impugne, but it commeth as a rose among nettles, which a man can hardlie cul out, without stinging of his handes.
Hauing therefore brethren confidence in the entring of the holies in the blood of Christ, which ⸫ he hath dedicated to vs a new and liuing way by the vaile, that is, his flesh, &c.
To dedicate, is to be the author and beginner of a thing. The protestants translate, he hath prepared, for their heresie that Christ was not the first man that entered into heauen.
Wée shunne not the word dedicate, which you your selues haue borrowed of a protestant, for it is as good and fit as the other. And you charge vs wrongfullie with that which we holde not, for we all affirme that Christ was the first man that euer caried the whole humane nature & substance of man, consisting of an humane bodie, and of a reasonable soule into heauen.
A man making the Lawe of Moises frustrate, without anie mercie dieth vnder two or three witnesses: ⸫ how much more thinke doth he deserue worse punishment, which hath troden the sonne of God vnder foote, and esteemed the blood of the Testament polluted, wherein he is sanctified, and done contumelie to the spirit of grace?
Heresie and Apostasie from the Catholike faith punishable by death.
This doth plainly and manifestly reprooue the ouermuch clemencie vsed in this Realme and Church of England, towarde froward and obstinate papists, who by your owne conclusion are by Gods lawes punishable by death.
Do not therfore loose your ⸫ confidence which hath a great remuneration.
Good works make great confidence of saluation, and haue great rewarde.
Good works being testimonies of our election, fruits of our faith, witnesses that we be led and guided by the spirit of God, do nourish and increase our confidence in God, whom we knowe to haue adopted vs in Christ, for his children. It is true also that God doth most liberally reward all good things, which he worketh in his children.
And faith is ⸫ the substance of things to be hoped for, the argument of things not appearing.
By this word substance is ment that faith is the ground of our hope.
Or rather that faith is the very substance, and being of things which yet appéere not, nor are not séene, and therefore are hoped for.
By faith ⸫ Henoch was translated, that he should not see death, and he was not found, bicause God translated him.
Heere it appeereth that Henoch yet liueth and is not dead against the Caluinists. See the Annot. chap. 11. Apoc.
Why do you not couple Saint Paule with the Caluinists, doth not he saie,Rom. 5. 1 [...]. that death reigned ouer all from Adam to Moyses? Was not Henoch one of these all, or did he not liue within the time there limited? yet it is true that Enoch and Elias did not die after the common and ordinarie maner of other men, but were translated, and haue in extraordinarie maner and sort deposed the corruptible flesh, that with Christ they may enioy blessed rest, and quietnes.
But without faith it is impossible to please God, for he that commeth to God, must beleeue that he is, and is a ⸫ rewarder to them that seeke him.
We must beleeue that God will reward all our good works, for he is a rewarder of true iustice, not an accepter or imputer of that, that is not.
It is true that God of his goodnes and bountie will rewarde euery good worke, and it is true that God rewardeth true iustice, that is the good, that they do that in sinceritie and truth séeke him, though it deserue none. But that which you adde sheweth that you care not how directly you oppose your selues to the truth of Gods word, so that you may bleare the eies of the simple with somewhat. Is not the iustice of Christ our iustice? is it in vs reallie, or by imputation? Héeretofore you haue séemed to haue bent your force to prooue some iustice, besides imputatiue iustice, and now you would haue imputatiue iustice quite strooken out of the booke, least God should be an imputer of that, which is not. Our sinnes were not in Christ, and yet they were imputed to Christ, and Christ was punished for them: why shall it not then stand as well with Gods iustice, that though Christs iustice be not actually, and really in vs, yet it be both imputed to vs, and we crowned and rewarded for it?
Wherevpon he receiued him also ⸫ for a parable.
That is in figure and mysterie of Christ dead and aliue againe.
The truth of this note we acknowledge.
By faith Ioseph dieng, made mention of the going foorth of the children of Israell: and gaue commandement ⸫ concerning his bones.
The translation of relikes, or saints bodies, and the due regard and honor, we ought to haue to the same are prooued hereby.
Ioseph in this commandement touching his bones, shewed his assured faith, and constant beléefe that God in his good time would kéepe, and performe his promise, touching the inheritance of the land of Canaan. The children of Israell in translating his bones, shewed their care of truth, in kéeping the promise, which they made vnto him. The honor, yea all the honor, they did to [Page 253] him or his bones, when they came into the lande of promise,Iosua 24. [...]. and were possessed of it, was to sée him, or them honestly laide in the graue. What maketh all this for your superstitions? The saints of God neither gaue you, nor your fathers charge to translate their bones. The cause of your translating them was not any due regard to them, but profit to your selues, by making marchandise of their carkasses, and by abusing most shamefully the simplicitie of the ignorant, to offer largely to you vnder colour of honoring them. And therefore if you should not maintaine this note, that butter would not cleaue to your bread.
Esteeming the reproch of Christ greater riches then the treasure of the Egyptians. For ⸫ he looked vnto the remuneration.
The protestants that denie, we may, or ought to do good in respect or for reward in heauen are hereby confuted.
You haue confuted your own shadow, and not the protestants, for it is your slander, and not our assertion that is hereby confuted. For we confesse that in well doing men may respect, and haue an eie to such rewardes as God hath promised. But this we say withall, that it is not the reward onlie or chiefelie, that the saints of God haue respect or regard to, for that were either hipocriticall or seruile, but the reuerence, that sonnes owe vnto their father, who the more assured they are of his fatherlie fauor, the gladder they are to please him, and the loather to displease.
Looking diligentlie least anie man ⸫ be wanting to the grace of God: lest anie roore of bitternesse springing vp do hinder, and by it manie be polluted.
That we be not good there is no lacke on Gods part, who offereth his grace to vs, but the defect is in our selues, that are not answerable to Gods calling of vs, and grace towards vs.
This note is verie true, and therefore we ought carefullie to call vpon God to reforme vs, and to renue vs, that we be not also amongst them, that stubburnly refuse the grace of God calling them.
Least there be anie fornicator or prophane person as ⸫ Esau, who for one dish of meat sold his first birth rightes.
Such as forsake their saluation and religion to saue their lands and goods are like Esau.
This note must haue a fauorable interpretation, and some cautions & exceptions, except you will leaue no place of repentance to them that haue once preferred goods afore religion, but either hipocriticall or too late as Esaus was.
But ⸫ you are come to mount Sion, and the citie of the liuing God heauenlie Ierusalem, and the assemblies of manie thousands of Angels, and the Church of the first borne, which are written in the heauens, and the iudge of all God, and the spirits of the iust made perfect, and the mediatour of the newe Testament, &c.
The faithfull are made fellowes of Angels, and of all the perfect soules departed since the beginning of the world, and of Christ him selfe.
Bicause the church is the fellowship of all the saints which haue béene, are or shall be, whereof Christ, and not the pope is head and chiefe, and which with Christ make one bodie.
With ⸫ various and strange doctrines be not led away.
New, diuers, changeable, and strange doctrines to be auoided, for such be hereticall, against which the best remedie or preseruatiue, is alwaies to looke backe to our first Apostles, and the holie fathers doctrine.
I would to God you would once kéepe promise, to looke backe in truth to our first Apostles doctrine, so should our controuersies be soone at an end: but you commonlie by your first apostle meane your corrupt monke Augustine. And if by him you would examine your doctrine, you must cast away a number of your chiefe corruptions, which he neuer knew of.
And the God of peace which brought out from the dead, the great pastor of the sheepe in the blood of the eternall testament, [Page 255] our Lord Iesus Christ ⸫ fit you in all goodnesse that you may doe his will, &c.
[...] that is, make you perfect and absolute in all goodnesse.
This you learned either of master Beza, or of Erasmus, or of both, giue them thankes for it.
For ⸫ euerie one is tempted of his owne concupiscence, abstracted and allured.
The ground of temptation to sinne is our concupiscence, & not God.
Tentations are either outward or inward. Tentations outward are afflictions, wherebie God is woont to trie and prooue men, as gold and siluer is tried in the fire. Tentations inward whereof Iames speaketh in this place, are inordinate desires prouoking & soliciting vs to sinne, but bicause men who receiue corruption from Adam, are prone and readie to do as Adam did, that is, to lay their faults frō them selues to God, therfore Iames earnestlie admonisheth them to looke into them selues, and there to espie and sée the roote and matter of all corruption.
But he that hath looked into the law of perfect libertie, and hath remained in it, not made a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the worke, this man shalbe ⸫ blessed in his deede.
Beatitude or saluation consisteth in well working.
Weldoers or workers are blessed and saued, and yet notwithstanding beatitude & saluation doth not consist in our weldoing, but in the mercie & goodnes of God bestowed vpon vs in Christ. Therefore it is to be obserued that in this place Iames maketh a comparison betwéene hearers of the word, whereof one sort are negligent & forgetfull, & therefore neuer the better for the things they heare. The other sort are diligent, and commit to memorie, and put in practise in life the thing they learned by hearing, these latter so doing and not the former, shew them selues to be blessed and saued. For Christ preached is their saluation, their workes [Page 256] do testifie their faith, whereby they haue laied hold on Christ their righteousnes, as fruits do witnes the goodnes of a trée.
But wilt thou know ⸫ ô vaine man that faith without works is idle?
Ile speaketh to all heretikes that say, Faith onely without works doth iustifie, calling them vaine men.
You shew your delight, you séeke to deceiue your selues and others by equiuocations. For you know well ynough, that faith is not taken héere for a true and a liuely faith, which worketh by loue, as Paul and we take it, when we speake of iustifieng by faith. Secondly, you know also, that we make no account of anie such faith as is idle, or separated from loue. Thirdly, you know that saint Iames taketh not héere iustifieng, for being made iust, but for being declared and shewed to be iust: as appéereth by the example of Abraham which he bringeth. For God first made him iust, and afterward he was declared and shewed so to be, by that most excellent example of obedience, in offering his sonne Isaac. There is therfore no contrarietie betwixt vs and Iames, though you go about to prooue that by sound of words, which by sound or iust meaning you cannot effect and bring to passe.
But if you haue bitter zeale, and there be contentions in your harts: glorie not, and be not liers against the truth: for this is not ⸫ wisdome descending from aboue, but earthly, sensuall, diuelish.
The difference betwixt the humane wisedome specially of heretikes, and the wisedome of the catholike church and hir children.
If a man compare the fruits of heauenly wisedome, with the fruits of the wisedome of your church, he shall find them as contrarie as white is to blacke. All stories testifie, that your church hath béene the author of most of the wars and contentions in Christendome these thrée hundred yéeres, and vpwards. Your bookes in praise of Sodomitri [...], your curtesans maintained in the eies and bosome of your most holy father, and the beastly life of your priests, testifie the chastitie of your church. The mercie of your church the massacres of France, and the Marian storme in England not yet forgotten, do sufficiently shew. I might go thorough [Page 257] the rest: but peace, chastitie, and mercie wanting amongst you, doth sufficiently shew your wisedome to be earthly, sensuall, and diuelish.
And ⸫ giueth greater grace: for the which cause it saith, God resisteth the proud, and giueth grace to the humble.
The boldnes of heretikes adding heere the word scripture to the text thus: And the scripture giueth greater grace.
The blindnes of you papists, which thinke it a boldnes to set the nominatiue case before the verbe. I pray you tell vs what it is that (as saint Iames héere saith) giueth greater grace, if it be not the scripture? But the place is plain, the words afore, and the words following do inforce, that the word scripture must be supplied: but there is none other cause of your wrangling in this, but that you would haue euery thing left as obscure and darke, as might be possible, to fray poore men from studieng that which they cannot vnderstand.
⸫ Approch to God, and he will approch to you.
Free will and mans owne endeuor necessarie in comming to God.
Why do you not plainly say, that we must preuent and go before the grace of God by our will and our endeuor, bicause Iames setteth our approching first? That we know to be your meaning, for that your sophisters commonly contend for. But to answer you shortly, we are commonly and vsually by the spirit of God exhorted to that, which God must worke in vs, therefore frée will is not prooued by those exhortations.
⸫ Detract not one from another my brethren.
He forbiddeth detraction, euill speaking and slandering.
Uices, wherein you set a great péece of your delight, as in your annotations most manifestly doth appéere.
For that you should say, ⸫ If our Lord will, and if we shal liue, we will do this or that.
All promises and purposes of our worldly affaires are to be made vnder condition of Gods good liking and pleasure, and it becommeth a Christian man to haue vsually this forme of speech in that case: If God will: If God otherwise dispose not.
If this note had come from Rome, as it doth from Rhemes: from Italie, as it doth from France, we should haue woondered how they teach others that, which they haue not learned themselues. It may be you know the common Italian prouerbe, In despite of God. And this I know, that neither this good counsell of Iames was vsed in time of poperie, and when in the time of the Gospell men began to leaue former corruptions, and reformed their spéeches according to this rule, the papists scorned at it, and derided it, as too much holines.
Go to now ye rich men, weepe, ⸫ howling in your miseries which shall come to you.
A fearfull description of the miseries that shall befall in the next life to the vnmercifull couetous men.
But your religion giueth them hart of grace to contemne all threats: for your father the pope will sell them heauen for mony.
Behold the husbandman expecteth the pretious fruit of the earth: patiently bearing till he receiue ⸫ the timely and the lateward.
He meaneth either fruit or raine.
It is an Hebraisme, and therefore better expounded of raine than of fruit, bicause the phrase is vsuall in the Hebrew, and so vsually signifieth.
⸫ Confesse therefore your sinnes one to another: and pray one for another that you may be saued.
The heretikes translate, Acknowledge your sinne, &c. So little they can abide the very word of confession.
Héere is a knot sought in a rush. To acknowledge, and to confesse in English eares is all one. That we cannot abide the word of confession is one of your impudent and shamelesse slanders, from the which the vsuall and common vsing of it in our translations do sufficiently cléere vs.
My brethren, if any of you shall erre from the truth, and a man conuert him, he must know that he that maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the error of his way, shall saue his soule from death, and ⸫ couereth a multitude of sinnes.
He that hath the zeale of conuerting sinners, procureth heerby mercie and remission to himselfe, which is a singular grace.
You dreame still of mans procuring mercie and remission to himselfe by his owne works: but S. Iames hath no such thing, but onely this, that the soule of the conuerted man is saued, and his sinnes couered, that is to say, abolished.
For the which cause hauing the loines of your mind girded, sober, trust perfectly in that grace which is offered you in the reuelation of Iesus Christ.
Chastitie not onely of bodie, but also of mind is required. S. Beda vpon this place.
Then all chastitie doth not consist in single life: for in mind none haue béene more impure than your single men.
And if you inuocate the father, him which without acceptition of persons iudgeth according to euerie ones worke, in feare conuerseye the time of your peregrination.
God will iudge men according to euery ones works, and not by faith onely.
Who euer denied that in the iudgement of God, that it may appéere (as it is indéed) iust: the godly and vngodly shall be discerned [Page 260] a sunder by their works, and yet you neuer the nigher to your merits.
Knowing this that not with corruptible things, gold and siluer you are redeemed from your vaine conuersation of your fathers ⸫ tradition: but with the pretious blood as it were of an immaculate and vnspotted lambe Christ.
He meaneth the erros of gentilitie, or if he wrote to the Iewes dispersed he meaneth the yoke of the law, with the fond and heauie additions of their late masters called Deuteroses. The heretikes to make it sound to the simple against the traditions of the church, corrupt the text thus: Which you haue receiued by tradition of the father.
Two things we sée in your note. First, an exposition what is héere meant by traditions: secondly, a fond quarell to our translations. First you affirme boldly without blushing, that héere by tradition the errors of gentilitie are meant. But bicause that carieth not so much as any probable shew, therefore presently you flie from it, saieng, if he wrote to the Iewes, then he, &c. As if any man could doubt to whom he wrote, when both he was the Apostle of circumcision, and also he nameth them to whom he wrote, strangers of the dispersion of Pontus,Galat. 2. In the beginning of this chapter. Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithinia. It is manifest, that the Iewes at that time dwelt in euery part of these countries, as strangers dispersed héere and there: which cannot with any shew for proofe be imagined of any nation besides. Your yoking of Gods law with those traditions, or additions called Deuteroses, sheweth your vile and base estimation of Gods word. But as whatsoeuer the Iewes had frō their fathers added to Gods lawe, was cause of vaine conuersation, so also your additions to the Gospell of Christ called traditions, are causes of like vanitie, and vnprofitable trauell and labor in them that vse them. Your quarrell to our translations is but méere wrangling, sith your translation hath the same in effect: for how could the fathers deliuer, except the sonnes receiued? or how were they deliuered by Christ from their vaine cōuersation, if they had not receiued it first? But wranglers will neuer leaue cauilling.
But you are an elect generatiō, a ⸫ kingly priesthood, an holie [Page 261] nation, a people of purchase: that you may declare his vertues, which from darknes hath called you into his maruelous light.
The protestants can no more gather of this, that all Christians be priests, than that al be kings, as is most plaine, Apocalypse 1. 6. and 5. 10 Thou hast made vs a kingdome (or kings) and priests.
We gather both the one and the other, and we know of none other sacrifices now to be offered to God, but those which euerie Christian man and woman are bound to offer, and therefore we néed not your sacrificing priests with their paltrie.
Be subiect therefore to euerie ⸫ humane creature for God, whether it be to the king as excelling, &c.
So is the Greeke: but the protestants in fauor of temporal lawes made against the catholike religion, translate it very falsely thus: To all maner ordinance of man, themselues boldly reiecting ecclesiasticall decrees as mens ordinances.
The Gréeke scholiast, whom I hope you will neither accuse of corrupt meaning, nor denie that he vnderstood the Gréeke, interpreteth it as we translate. By ordinances of man, we vnderstand not (as you slander vs) lawes of men, but princes and magistrates elected, appointed, and created by men. The decrées of your church we reiect, as well bicause that they being but the ordinances of men, are obtruded in the place and stead of Gods law, as also bicause we acknowledge no dutie of subiection to the makers and ordeiners of them, being to vs English men méere stangers, to whom we owe no more dutie than to any other forrem potentates.
⸫ Loue the fraternitie.
In this speech is often commended the vnitie of al Christians amongst themselues.
Which vnitie you haue broken many waies. First, in cutting your selues from the churches of the east parts of the world. Secondly, in falling from the ancient faith, which the church of Rome it selfe first of all in old time professed. Thirdly, in your obstinate [Page 262] opposing your selues now to those that retaine, kéepe, and hold fast the ancient holie catholike faith deliuered by Christ and his Apostles to the church.
In the like maner let the women be subiect to their husbands, that if any beleeue not the word, by the conuersation of the women, without the word they may be woon, considering your chaste conuersation in feare.
How women should behaue themselues towards their husbands.
Which counsell and prescription all godly matrones imbrace.
Whose trimming, let it not be outwardly the plaiting of haire, or laieng on of gold round about, or putting on vestures, &c.
Against the proud, curious, and costly attire of women, wherein this ill time of ours exceedeth.
Iniquitie decreaseth not towards the latter end.
Husbands likewise dwelling with them according to knowledge, as vnto the weaker feminine vessell imparting honor, as it were to the coheires also of grace of life: that your praiers be not hindered.
How husbands should behaue themselues towards their wiues.
Which good lesson God grant all married men may kéepe and obserue. In which lesson one thing is to be obserued, that married men may so dwell with their wiues, that their praieng be not thereby hindered, contrary to that which in your notes you haue diuers times affirmed.
For, for this cause also was ⸫ it euangelized to the dead, that they may be iudged indeed according to men in the flesh: but may liue according to God in the spirit.
It hath the same difficultie and sense, that the other word haue before, [Page 263] 1. Chap. 3. See the annotation there, v. 19. and S. August. epist. 69. and Oecumenius vpon this place.
Time is the daughter of truth, and therefore things that somtimes seemed obscure, are in time reuealed, made open and plain, and so is this. The sense is plaine: The Gospell was preached in former ages to them that are now dead. Christ by his spirit preached to the rebellious and disobedient people, which liued in the daies of Noe. Your annotation which you refer vs vnto, is friuolous, grounded vpon a malicious slander, that we denie Christs descending into hell, wheras we onely denie the popish sense and interpretation of that article. And concerning Augustine, your note booke once againe deceiued you. For in the place which you quote, there is nothing touching this matter: but in his 99. epistle he handleth this place, and especially the former in the thirde chapter at large concerning Christs preaching to disobedient persons in the daies of Noe. Where after that by many reasons he had prooued that your opinion whereby you apply this place to Christs descending into hell, can by no meanes stand: he enclineth (though not fully and certainly) that it is not ment at all of Christs descending into hell, and rather thinketh that Peter meaneth that those times of Noe, were a figure of our times, and the generall disobedience then, a figure of the small obedience now, and the sauing of Noe, and his familie in the arke then, a figure of sauing vs now by baptisme, and so consequently giueth light to that true, and cléere interpretation, which we now follow, and for which we are in part beholding to him, as Gods good i [...]strument.
Feede the flocke of God which is amongst you, prouiding not by constraint, but willingly according to God ⸫ neither for filthy lucre sake but voluntarilie.
Desire of lucre, or to exercise holie functions for gaine, is a filthie fault in the cleargie, and therefore much to be auoided.
And what? is it not a filthy fault also in the pope? You know of whom it was written,Pope Alexander. that he sold all holie things, altars, keyes, and Christ himselfe. You know what outcry hath béene made against the popes actions, both in this Realme, and in others, by [Page 264] them, which you will not allow to be protestants. Besides your whole religion is framed for gaine, and to make marchandize of mens soules. So that from the highest to the lowest none of you can excuse your selues to bée cléere from the desire of filthie lucre.
For not hauing followed vnlearned fables, haue we made the power and presence of our Lord Iesus Christ knowne to you, but ⸫ made beholders of his greatnes.
By this it is plaine that either Iohn, Iames, or Peter must be the author of the Epistle, for these three were onlie present at the transfiguration, Matth. 17. 1.
We do not intend to striue with you for the author of the epistle: but you might haue told vs that you borrowed this of master Beza, and that Iames being killed by Herode, it must be either Iohns, or Peters, and that the phrase being Peters peculiar phrase, doth shew it to be Peters. But you can borrow of vs, and not giue againe that, which is due to vs.
And this voice we heard brought from heauen when we were with him in the ⸫ holie mount.
You see that places are made holie by Christs presence, and that all places be not alike holie. See annot. Acts. 7. 33.
That all places by nature, and creation are alike good, and of like holines this place hindereth not, though by some special occasion, or vse that a place for a time is put to, it may be more estéemed, or regarded then an other.
And many shal follow their riotousnes, by whom the way of truth shall be blasphemed.
Heretikes (of whom he prophesieth here) do gaine scholers by preaching libertie, and by their owne licentious life, which is specially ioined to the heresie of these daies.
The first, and most speciall note giuen to know those heretikes by whom Saint Peter here speaketh of, is that they be lieng masters. Which how it is, and alwaies hath béene annexed to your religion, and the teachers thereof, may appéere to the indifferent Reader, by the answers to these your notes, and by your bookes of beastly fained myracles. Your other note of preaching libertie, and licentious life, cannot in all the worlde be so fitly sought, and so surely founde as amongst your selues. For by your doctrine our ladie is so good a gentlewoman,Mille [...] la beat [...] Mars▪ that so men serue her, be they whoores, be they théeues, be they what they will be, it is no matter she will entreat and obtaine pardon for them. And her seruice is neither painfull, nor costly, for it consisteth in sayeng of a few Aue Maries, and now and then praieng to our ladie, and somtimes offering of a taper. As for licentious life who haue béene able to match your most holie fathers of Rome?
And in auarice shall they with ⸫ feigned words make marchandize of you. Vnto whom the iudgement now long since ceaseth not, and their perdition slumbereth not.
All the sweete words of heretikes, speaking much of the word of the Lord, the Gospell, Iesus Christ, &c. are but tearms of art to buy and sell poore mens soules.
This accusation of those, whom you are woont to call heretikes, is one of your accustomed slanders. But your marchandise is so manifest, that your own writers haue cried out of it. It was an abbot that acknowledged the church of Rome for his mother, that willed her to reioice,Abbas vrspergensis. bicause brookes and riuers of monie flowed to her, in woonderful plentie, & no man came to her with emptie hand. The old prouerbe, no penie, no Pater noster, did witnes that the pretended good which you chalenged, and vaunted that you could do to soules, would not come from you without being déerely bought, and well paied for. As for your pretensed accusation beareth no shew. For if we had sought our owne profite, we would neuer haue sought the ouerthrow of your religion. For if we had held that still, we had béene sure of the first bequest in euerie mans will.
And especiallie them which walke after the flesh in concupiscence [Page 266] of vncleannes, and contemne dominion, bold, selfe pleasers, they feare not to bring in sectes, blaspheming.
The speciall properties of heretikes.
Though your restraint of these properties to heretikes, be neither in it selfe true, neither agréeable with the truth of the text which speaketh more generallie, yet bicause it can not be but that such teachers be heretikes, as be so grosselie wicked, we will examine the case how you can cléere your most holie fathers, and the pillars of your church from being heretikes: the properties here mentioned be in nūber six. The first, walking after the flesh in concupiscence of vncleannes: what the testimonies of al stories are, concerning not the dregs but the highest and holiest amongst you I néede not tell you. Pope Iohn the eight, otherwise called pope Ioan, deliuered of a childe in solemne procession, whose picture remaineth in Rome as a monument of the truth of her being pope, bewraieth sufficientlie their vncleannes and filthines.Plat [...]na. Pope Iohn the thirtéenth was slaine being taken in the age of adulterie. It were too long to rip vp the licentious liues of other popes, I know your selues are ashamed of them. The second, is cōtempt of dominion: your popes haue not only vsurped the place & seat of their soueraigne lords, but haue also troden vpon them, deposed Emperors and kings from their roial estate, made them his pages to lead his horse and hold his stirrop, and to thinke it a great curtesie that they might be admitted to kisse his foot. If this be not contempt of dominion, then what cal you it? For boldnes, what dare not they do to mē, that dare cast their god into the fire? that dare poison the holie host as they terme it. What selfe pleasers they be in this it appeareth, that they both flatter them selues,Pope Hildebrand called Gregorie the 9. Pope Victor the third was poisoned in the chalice. and go about to perswade others that they can not erre?The Emperor Henrie of Lucemburgh was po [...]soned in the consecrate bread. How Christendome hath bene replenished by them with sectes, he that vnderstandeth & knoweth the swarmes,Leo the tenth. the number, the diuersitie of Monkes, Friers, Nunnes, Eremites, Iesuits, and such like, can not doubt? And for blasheming which is the sixt, he that hath read of the Popes spéech, that he called the Gospel the fable or tale of Christ, can not doubt but that this note also is verified of your holie father: now acquite your selues well, and shewe vs some good defence of your popes against these properties.
But these men as vnreasonable beastes, naturallie tending to the snare, and into destruction ⸫ in those things which they know not blaspheming, shall perish in their corruption.
So heretikes blaspheme the highest misteries of our faith through ignorance.
If a man should go about to recken vp the bold blasphemies of your popish heretikes, against Christ him selfe and his holie word,Master Cam [...]pion in the 3. dais conference in the Tower. the day would sooner faile him then matter. But no maruell, when your great challenging champions can make them selues good sport and pastime, of the greatest and most reuerend mysteries of our religion.
For speaking the proud things of vanitie, they allure in the desires of fleshlie riotousnesse, those that escape a little, which conuerse in error ⸫ promising them libertie, whereas them selues are the slaues of corruption.
Who euer promised more libertie to their followers then Luther and Caluin, and the like, taking away penance, fasting, continen [...]ie, or chastitie, keeping of vowes, necessitie of good workes, (because faith doeth all) obedience to Ecclesiasticall pastors, and Councels, and such like?
You are nothing ashamed of lieng. These things which you set downe of Caluine and Luther are starke lies, which you shall neuer be able to iustifie. But you haue set open the flood gates to sinne, by promising manie daies of pardon to the saieng of a set number of praiers, and such like.
Because all that is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eies, and the pride of life, which is not of the Father, but is of the world.
How all sinne and temptation proceede of these three, see Saint Thomas Summ. 1. 2. quaest. 77. arti. 5.
Your labours (I perceiue) are bestowed vpon them that least [Page 268] néede them, that is, vpon the learned, for I do not suppose you to be such fooles, as to send the vnlearned multitude to search in the doctors and schoolemen.
They went out from vs, but ⸫ they were not of vs, for if they had bene of vs, they would surelie haue remained with vs.
They were of vs for a time, that is, of, and in the church, otherwise they could not haue gone out: but they were not of the constant sort, or of the elect and predestinate, for then they had taried within, or returned before their death.
You dare conclude contrarie to the Apostle, he saith they were not of vs, you say they were of vs, otherwise they could not haue gone out, and therefore I can not maruell that you are so bold with vs. The societie and companie of men whom we call the church, do nurse as it were in their bosome, manie hipocrites and enemies to Christ, which in time shew them selues, who though they go out from the church, yet in trueth were neuer of the church, for if they had bene of the church truelie, then at the least they shuld not haue seuered them selues from the church at their end: for none are truelie of the Church, but those whom God hath elected and chosen.
You, that which you haue ⸫ heard from the beginning let it abide in you.
Keepe that firmly and constantly, which you heard euen from the beginning, by the mouth of the Apostles: and not that which you haue receiued by writing.
If the apostles taught one thing by mouth, and another thing by writing then your note hath some reason in it. I would faine see some papists collect this vnwritten doctrin, and then shew vs how we may be assured that they had it from the apostles. For the things that haue béene heretofore forged vnder the apostles names, the papists themselues do not obserue the tenth part of them. In the meane space they shall giue vs leaue to beléeue that the apostles whole doctrine is conteined in the Canonicall Scriptures.
If you know that he is iust, know yee that euery one also ⸫ which doth iustice is borne of him.
Wee see that that it is an apostolical doctrine that men may do or work iustice, and that so dooing they be iust by works, proceeding of Gods grace, and not by faith or imputation onely.
We sée indéed, that it is an apostolical doctrin, that a man may do, or worke iustice, and farther that that doing and working is an assured testimonie, that we are regenerate and borne of God. But that by so doing we are made iust, or iustified afore God: that is your owne addition, without warrant of this text or anie other. For though whomsoeuer God hath sanctified, him also he hath iustified, yet regeneration and sanctification whereof the apostle speaketh here, are things distinct from iustification wherof he speaketh not here. And bicause iustice is a word of generall signification, and somtimes spoken of iustification, that is, of that righteousnes whereby we are made iust, and sometime (as here) of sanctification, that is, of that righteousnes whereby we are declared to be iust, this ambiguitie serueth your humor to dallie, and deceiue withall.
See what maner of charitie the father hath giuen vs, that we should be named and be ⸫ the sonnes of God.
Not by nature as Christ, but by grace and adoption.
And can we be both named and be the sonnes of God, and yet doubt of our saluation? Were not that to doubt either of the power, or goodnes of our father? Why are you then the doctors of doubtfulnes?
We know that when he shall appeere we shall be like to him, bicause we shall ⸫ see him as he is.
How we shall see God and be like to him in the next life. See S. Aug. ep. 111. 112. de Ciuitate dei. lib. 12. cap. 29.
It is well that you affoord vs so good a schoolemaster, but how [Page 270] shall they do, that either vnderstand not the latin toong, or are not able to buy the fathers? It is manifest that your meaning is not to helpe the poorer and more ignorant sort.
And euery one that hath this hope in him ⸫ sanctifieth himselfe as he also is holie.
This teacheth vs that man sanctifieth himselfe, by his free wil working togither with Gods grace. See Augustine vpon this place.
You know that your collection will not hold, and therfore you turne Saint Augustine to vs. Wherein still is to be noted that you of purpose flie from these works, which Augustine wrote against Pelagius, wherein of purpose he handleth the matter of fréewill, and scrape and scratch for it here and there, where he speaketh little of it, and that but by the way. The spéech that Augustine vseth in this place is this: that God sanctifieth, but hée sanctifieth not them which are not willing to be sanctified. And therfore bicause man adioineth his will to God, he is said to sanctifie himselfe. This spéech of Augustine though it may be racked against his minde, to serue your assertion of fréewill, yet being interpreted according to his vndoubted meaning (as in manie places he vttereth against Pelagius) of those onely whose wils God altered, and to whom God also giueth power in some measure to performe their good desires, is verie tollerable, and may well stand.
He that shall haue the substance of the world, and shall see his brother haue need, and shal shut his bowels from him, how doth the charitie of God abide in him?
Euerie man is bound to giue almes according to his abilitie when he seeth his brother in great necessitie.
And yet not to thinke his déede meritorious, but onely to declare, and shew that the loue of God dwelleth in him.
And this is his commandement, that we beleeue in the name of his sonne Iesus Christ: and ⸫ loue one another as he hath giuen commandement to vs.
Least any man should thinke by the words next before onely faith in Christ to be commanded, or to please God, he addeth to faith the commandement of charitie or loue of our neighbor.
If there be any that thinke faith onely commanded, or do separate loue from it, tell vs (I pray you) who they be, and where they remaine, that we also may know them, hate, abhor, and detest them.
God ⸫ no man hath seene at any time.
No man in this life, nor with corporall eies can see the proper essence, or substance of the deitie. See S. Augustine ad Paulin. de videndo Deo. Epist. 112.
Still you send vs to those schoolmasters, to whom the simple can haue no accesse, and therefore by whom they cannot be the better.
Looke to your selues, that you lose not the things which you haue wrought, but that you may receiue a full ⸫ reward.
Reward for keeping fast the catholike faith.
Which is full contrarie to the faith of the Romish church at this day.
Euery one that ⸫ reuolteth, and persisteth not in the doctrine of Christ: hath not God.
To go backe or reuolt from the receiued truth and doctrine apostolicall, is damnable.
But al papists are gone backe from the truth in the primitiue church receiued, therfore except they repent, they are damned.
My deerest, thou doest faithfully, whatsoeuer thou workest on the brethren, ⸫ and that vpon strangers.
A great grace to be beneficiall to strangers, specially to them that be of our catholike faith, and suffer for the same.
Remember then your vngracious gouernment in the daies of Quéene Mary, when al those strangers, which afore in the daies of good king Edward were intertained and comforted in England, bicause they had left their countries for the kéeping of a good conscience, and for the testimonie of the true, ancient, most holie catholike faith, were banished this land, and sent to séeke a resting place, where they might find or get it.
I had written perhaps to the church, but he that loueth to beare ⸫ primacie amōgst them, Diotrepes doth not receiue vs.
It seemeth (saith saint Bede) he was an archheretike or proud sectmaster.
Uery much resembling my Lord Bishop of Rome in loue of primacie, though far comming behind him in height of pride, and in all other wickednes and mischiefe.
For this cause if I come, I wil ⸫ aduertise his works which he doth: with malicious words chatting against vs.
That is, I wil rebuke them, and make them knowen to be wicked. Bede.
This exposition we receiue, and God hath verified it vpon your owne heads. For your Diotrepes of Rome his casting out all those that beare fauor to them that loue the truth, is now to al the world made manifest to be wicked, and they are sufficiently aduertised both of him and his works.
For there are certaine men secretly entred in (which were long ago prescribed vnto this iudgement) impious, transferring the grace of our God ⸫ into riotousnes, and denieng the onely dominator, and our Lord Iesus Christ.
Diuers heretikes abuse the libertie of Christs grace and Gospell, to the fulfilling of their carnall lusts and concupiscences.
It is very true, and yet none so much and so grossely as papists. For if they would leaue their lies and forgerie, and sticke to such [Page 273] testimonies as are without exception, they should easily sée it, and be compelled to confesse it.
But I will admonish you, that once know al things, that ⸫ Iesus sauing the people out of the land of Egypt, secondly destroied them which beleeued not.
This is our Sauiour, not Iosue as saint Hierom noteth. ep. 17. see Abac. c. 3. verse 18.
That it could not be Iosua that is héere meant, both the truth of the storie of the children of Israels deliuerie out of Egypt, and of the punishment of the incredulous, and also the Gréeke text, which hath not Iesus but the Lord, doth plainly and euidently testifie.
In like maner these also defile the flesh, and ⸫ despise dominion, and blaspheme maiestie.
Such be heretikes, that will not be subiect to anie superior, or that refuse to obey the lawes, either of spirituall or temporall rulers: in which kind (speciallie in blaspheming the supreme spirituall magistrate) the Protestants do passe.
It is somewhat, that you do not alwaies passe ouer those places with silence, wherein you are so liuelie described: for of these heretikes the pope is the head, and you his clawbackes are members. For to what superior doeth the Pope acknowledge himselfe subiect? and do not all ecclesiasticall persons of his church, challenge exemption from the authoritie of temporall power? what maiesty is there vpon the earth, which he blasphemeth not, when he abaseth the highest earthlie maiestie so farre vnder him selfe,Innocentius de maioritate & obedientia cap. Solita. as the moone is inferior to the sunne? Iudes description therefore agréeth to none so well as to your selues.
Blessed is he that readeth and heareth the words of this prophecie, and ⸫ keepeth those things which be written in it, for the time is nigh.
There be manie (speciallie now a daies) that be great readers, hearers, [Page 274] & talkers of Scriptures: but that is not inough to make them good, or blessed, except they keepe the things prescribed and taught therein: according to our Sauiours saieng, (Luke 11.) Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it.
It is verie true that except men kéepe the word, all their other indeuors about the word are little worth: but men can not kéepe that which they know not. Reading and hearing (as here appeareth) is the ordinarie meanes that men should vse to come by knowledge: but you, to the end you might maintaine blindnesse and ignorance, haue kept the people from reading and hearing, therfore you haue made [...]ure worke, that they should not attaine blessednes by kéeping.
I Iohn your brother and partaker in tribulation, and the kingdome and patience in Christ Iesus, was in ⸫ the Iland which is called Patmos, for the word of God, and the testimonie of Iesus.
Banished thither for religion by Nero, or rather by Domitian almost 60. yeeres after Christs ascension.
By whom he was banished it is not materiall, as long as wée cōsent that these things were reuealed to him in his banishment.
I was ⸫ in the spirit on the dominicall daie, and heard behind me a great voice as it were of a trumpet, saieng, that which thou seest write in a booke, &c.
I had a vision not with my corporall eies, but in spirit I beheld the similitude of the things following.
As Peter and Paul, so Iohn in spirit also had reuelations, and yet neuer none of them saw or knew of saint Patriks purgatory.
⸫ And I turned to see the voice that spake with me.
The first generall vision of the seuen according to Saint Ambrose.
You delight your selues with fathers, when and where you néede them not. Your blind followers when and where they see [Page 275] any father cited, suppose that it is for some matter of controuersie, and thinke that all antiquitie make for you: but in truth where you most néede them, there you haue none at all.
And being turned I sawe seuen candlestickes of gold, and in the middest of the seuen candlesticks, one like to the Sonne of man, vested in a priestlie garment to the foote, and girded about neere to the pappes with a girdle of gold.
It seemeth not to be Christ him selfe, but an angell bearing Christes person, and vsing diuers speeches proper to Christ.
I sée no cause, why it should not be Christ him selfe.
And ⸫ the seuen candlestickes are the seuen churches.
Saint Irenaeus alluding to this saith, The church euery where preacheth the truth, and this is the seuenfolde candlesticke bearing the light of Christ. libro 5. aduersus haere.
We are to obserue héere first, that the signes here beare the names of the things which they signifie: for the seuen starres are the angels of the seuen churches, and the seuen candlestickes are the seuen churches, euen none otherwise then bread is the bodie of Christ. Secondlie, the cause whie the church is compared to a candlesticke, is bicause it carieth that light whereof all godlie men are partakers. And bicause in it as candles or shining lights, the Apostles, Prophets, Euangelists, Pastors, and doctors do shine by the most wholsome doctrine of Christ.
And ⸫ to the Angell of the church of Ephesus write, thus saith he, &c.
That which before he willed him to write to the church, he now willeth to be written to the Angels or bishops of the same onlie, where we see that it is all one to the church, and the head or gouernour thereof.
It is euident that Iohn was commanded afore to send that which he wrote to the churches: and it is also plaine, that he is commanded to write the same to the Angels, that is, to the pastors, [Page 276] and gouernors of the church. But that which thence you collect, that it is all one to sende to the church, and to the heads and gouernors thereof, is true but sometimes, and not alwaies. As when some faithfull are saluted by the apostle, and the church that is in their house, it is manifest that by the church, gouernors are not ment. And againe, bicause you set head and gouernor in the singular number, wherein we suppose that you haue a secret relation to the onely soueraigne of your church, therfore we are to admonish the Reader, that when by the church the gouernors thereof be vnderstood, there is neuer anie one gouernor of the whole church ment.
But I haue against thee a few things, bicause ⸫ thou hast left thy first charitie.
By this we see is plainly refuted that which some heretikes hold, that a man once in grace or charitie can neuer fall from it.
First we do not hold that a man cannot fal, but that he whom God looueth cannot finally fall, the contrarie whereof doth not héere appéere. Secondly, that by the angell of the church any one particular man is ment, cannot be prooued, but rather a societie or succession of men, whereof the later may be vnlike the former. Whereof S. Paul speaketh to the ministers of the same church, that of themselues shoulde arise gréeuous woolues: and whereof we haue had great experience in the church of Rome, in the later bishops, who are as vnlike the former, as lions are vnlike to lambes, or drosse vnlike to golde. And therefore this cannot be iustly applied to any mutation in one, and the same particular man.
I know thy tribulation, and thy ⸫ pouertie, but thou art rich, and thou art blasphemed of them that saie themselues to be Iewes and are not, but are the synagogue of sathan.
This church representeth the state of them, that are spoiled of their goods, emprisoned, and manifoldly afflicted for the catholike faith.
And it is to be noted withall who afflicted them, spoiled them, blasphemed them, that is, spake and did al maner of euil of them, [Page 277] and to them. For the afflictors and persecutors here spoken of, are such as saie themselues to be Iewes, and are not, that is, such as take vpon them wrongfully the name, & title of Gods church, and people, being in déed and truth the synagogue of sathan. How néere this toucheth you, that violently vsurpe the name of catholikes, consider with your selues well, for the afflictions you haue brought vpon others, are manifest.
Be thou faithfull vnto death, and I will giue thee ⸫ a crowne of life.
The singular reward of martyrdome.
But that rewarde of martyrdome magnifieth mightilie the marueilous munificence of our good, and gratious God, and not the merit of the martyr.
He that shall ouercome shall not be hurt of the ⸫ seconde death.
The death of the body is the first death, the death of the soule the second. Which martyrs are surest to escape of all men.
That true martyrs are sure to escape the second death is granted, but not surer then other, that be the sonnes of the same God, who are assured of his fatherly fauor, both by his promise, and by the testimonie, and witnes of the spirit of adoption.
And in those daies Antipas my faithfull witnes, who was slaine amongst you ⸫ where sathan dwelleth.
The speciall residence of sathan is where the faithfull are persecuted for Christs truth, where not to denie the catholike faith for feare is much here commended.
The speciall residence therefore of sathan, is wheresoeuer the bishop of Rome beareth swaie, for in all those places, the blood of infinite martyrs haue béene shed, to the great praise and commendation of those that haue constantly suffered for the testimonie of Gods truth.
I know thy ⸫ works, thy faith, and thy charitie, and ministerie, and thy patience, and thy last works mo then the former.
None of these are any thing woorth without the other.
These things do so mutually follow one an other, that though they may be distinguished, yet separated they cannot be. Your spéech therefore is like this, the sunne is naught woorth without light. The fire is naught woorth without heate. For loue doth necessarily follow faith, and after faith and loue, our ministerie and diligent seruice to God, in the vocation, wherin it hath pleased him to plant vs, with patience and all plentie of good works do necessarily follow, so that one of these cannot be alone as you imagine.
And all the churches shall know, that I am he that searcheth the reines, and harts, and I will giue to euery one of you ⸫ according to his works.
Who seeth not heere that good works deserue saluation, as ill works deserue damnation, and that it is not faith alone, which God rewardeth, but that faith which worketh by charitie?
He had néede of a woonderfull sharpe sight, that should sée here that, which is not here. You know well enough, for it hath béene often told you, that it followeth not, that works deserue bicause God rewardeth. But still bicause you are not able to make better proofe, you make your selues sport with this. Likewise you haue béene often told, that we set lesse store by that faith which is alone, then you do. For if it be without charity, it is improperly called faith, being common both to wicked men, and diuels.
And he that shall ouercome, and keepe my works vnto the end: I will giue him power ouer the nations, and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, and as a vessel of a potter shall they be broken, ⸫ as I also haue receiued of my father: and I will giue him the morning star.
This great priuilege of saints riseth of the power and preheminence [Page 279] of Christ, which his father gaue him according to his humanitie: and therefore to denie it to saints, is to denie it to Christ himselfe.
You should haue told vs what this priuilege is, and to whom it is giuen, dead, or liuing saints, so should you not colorably haue nuzeled your blind and ignorant followers in the superstitions that they haue learned of you. Therefore that which you subtilly haue omitted, we will performe, to the end your craft may be of all men espied. The rod of iron, or scepter of Christs kingdome is his word, whereby he ruleth and gouerneth al that are his.2. Cor. 10. ve [...]. 4. 5. 6. This word he hath committed into the hands of his ministers, to rule and gouerne his church thereby: & also to destroy, breake downe, and ouerthrow euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against it to withstand it, which shall be by it broken and shiuered to péeces, as a potters vessell is broken with a rod of iron. This is the power that is giuen to them ouer nations: How then can you fetch out of this, that which you couet, that is, defence for your robbing of God and his Christ of his honor, and giuing it to dead saints?
But thou hast a few names in Sardis, ⸫ which haue not defiled their garments.
Such as haue not committed deadly sinne after baptisme.
All sinne of it selfe, and according to the nature thereof, whether it be originall or actuall, whether it séeme small or great is deadly: for the reward and wages of it is death.Rom. 5. 23. And therefore your distinction of deadly and veniall sinnes, in that sense that you set it downe, is false, friuolous, and foolish.
And they shall walke with me in whites, bicause they ⸫ are woorthie.
Note that there is in man a woorthines of the ioies of heauen by holy life: and this is a common speech in holy scripture, that man is woorthie of God, of heauen, of saluation.
Note that no where in scripture our meriting or deseruing the ioies of heauen is found: and note also that woorthines by our good and holie life, is a popish tradition, and one of their vnwritten [Page 280] verities: for it is Christ in whom we are made woorthie. And thirdly note, that therefore héere, as commonly else where, our Rhemists play but the boyish sophisters, to abuse the poore ignorant vnlearned people, which depend vpon them, with ambiguitie of words.
Behold, I stand at the doore and ⸫ knocke, if any man shall heare my voice, and open the gate, I will enter in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me.
God first calleth vpon man, and knocketh at the doore of his hart: that is to say, offereth his grace. And it lieth in man to giue consent by free will holpen also by his grace.
That God offereth his grace we consent, but that the reformation of mans will is by you parted betwixt God and man, that we cannot like of by any meanes. For that you cannot gather neither of this place, or of any other. For where by nature our will is altogither corrupt, God, yea euen God alone must haue the whole glorie of the reformation thereof. And therefore Dauid calleth that reformation,Psal. 51. 10. by the name of creation, as if it were by God to be brought foorth againe anew of nothing.
After these things I looked, and behold, a doore open in heauen, and the first voice which I heard, was as it were of a trumpet speaking, saieng, Come vp hither, and I will shew thee things which must be done quickly after these
The second vision, in which is represented vnto vs the glorie and maiestie of God in heauen, and the incessant honor and praises of all angels, and saints assisting him: Which is resembled in the daily honor done to him by all orders and sorts of holy men in the church militant also.
If all orders in heauen giue all honor, glorie, and power to God alone and his Christ, how dare you then miserable caitifes part the glorie of mans saluation betwéene God and your selues? Is that thinke you a resemblance of the incessant honor and praises of his angels and saints in heauen?
And in the sight of the seate, as it were a sea of glasse like to [Page 281] Christall, and in the midst of the seat, & round about the seat ⸫ fower beasts full of eies before and behind.
These fower beasts and the like described in the first of Ezechiel, by the iudgement of the holy doctors, signifie the fower Euangelists, and in them all true preachers. The man Matthew, the lion Marke, the calfe Luke, the eagle Iohn. See the causes heereof in the summe of the fower Euangelists, pag. 1. S. Gregorie in Ezechiel.
The causes alledged, why by the fower beasts fower Euangelists should be signified, are in my iudgement very slender and friuolous. But whether they be signified, or els whether (as other interpreters affirme) they do represent Gods wisedome, might, diligence, spéedinesse, or facilitie in bringing all things to passe, I will not contend neither with Gregorie nor you.
And I sawe in the right hand of him that sate vpon the throne, ⸫ a booke written within and without, sealed with seuen seales.
The third vision. Saint Gregorie taketh it to be the booke of holie scriptures. libr. 4. dialog. 6. 42.
Saint Gregories interpretation doeth verie well please vs, and I hope bicause you alledge it, it can not dislike you: we will therefore adde some thing, which the text it selfe doth manifestly offer vnto vs to be obserued. First, in that it is written within and without, it manifestlie appéereth that there is no roome left for your additions, called traditions. Secondlie, it is fast and safe sealed, & that with seuen seales, by which so diligent and so close sealing vp, it is manifest that it is vtterlie vnlawfull to adde, to diminish, to alter anie thing, for that to do in a sealed euidence is no better then méere forgerie.
And no man was able neither in heauen nor in earth, nor ⸫ vnder the earth to open the booke, nor to looke on it.
He speaketh not of the damned in hell, of whom there could be no question, but of the faithfull in Abrahams bosome, and in purgatorie.
Surelie you can spie daie at a very little hole, that can picke purgatorie out of this place: he speaketh of men vnder the earth, but he can not meane of hel, and therefore he must néedes meane of purgatorie. First, graues are vnder the earth, and therefore it may be he meaneth neither hell nor purgatorie. But I pray you tell vs, how do you know he meaneth not hell, bicause it was out of al doubt and past question, that among the damned there could be none found worthie to open the booke. And doeth not the same reason prooue, that he could meane purgatorie, or Limbus patrum? or may it be like to finde some worthier there, then could be found in earth or in heauen? You knowe well inough that your fond followers will not séeke to examine the truth of anie thing you set downe, and therefore you dare deale thus looselie, that euerie bodie that will not wilfullie be blinde, may sée your absurdities. But to leaue your follies, I sée that you are amongst those, to whom this booke is yet shut and not opened, and therefore no maruell though you want vnderstanding.
And one of the seniors said to me, weepe not: behold, the ⸫ Lion of the tribe of Iudah, the roote of Dauid, hath wonne to open the booke, and to loose the seuen seales thereof.
So did Iacob (Genesis 49.) call Christ, for his kinglie fortitude in subduing the world vnto him.
That Christ is called héere the Lion of the tribe of Iudah, it is apparant, but whether by allusion to that place of Genesis, which you cite, may be doubted: but thereof I will not mooue anie contention.
And I sawe, and behold in the middest of the throne, and of the foure beastes, and in the middest of the seniors, ⸫ a lambe standing as it were slaine, hauing seuen hornes, and seuen eies, which are the seuen spirits of God, sent into all the earth.
So Christ is called, for that he is the immaculate host, or sacrifice for our sinnes.
By allusion vnto Moises law, bicause the lambe appointed for [Page 283] sacrifice must haue neither maime nor spot.
Thou art worthie, ô Lord, to take the booke, and to open the seales thereof, ⸫ bicause thou wast slaine, and hast redeemed vs to God in thy blood, out of euery tribe, and tongue, and people, and nation, and hast made vs to our God a kingdome, and priestes, and we shall reigne vpon the earth.
This maketh against the Caluinistes, who are not content to say that we merite not, but that Christ merited not for him selfe. Caluin. philip. 2. verse 9.
Let vs then sée how this prooueth that Christ merited for him selfe. Thou art worthie, O Lord, &c. bicause thou wast slaine. Ergo his death and passion was the cause of his worthinesse, and made him worthie. I pray you, you (I say) that thinke this so inuincible a proofe and so necessarie a consequence, tell me whether Christ being the eternall sonne of the Father, were vnworthie this honor afore his incarnation, and consequentlie afore his death and passion? I suppose you dare not say that he was vnworthie before,Iohn 17. 5. especiallie, séeing he durst not aske of his Father greater glory then he was afore possessed of with the father. If he were worthie before and so continued, then could not his merits which came after, be the cause of his worthinesse, and so consequentlie, he him selfe in our nature did not merit for him selfe this worthinesse which he had before. But his honor and glorie, to the which he hath aduanced our nature, was a consequent of his abasing, and the coniunctions in those places note rather an order and consequence, then a cause.
And euerie creature that is in heauen, and vpon the earth, and vnder the earth, and that are in the sea, and that are therein: all did I heare saieng, To him that sitteth in the throne, ⸫ and to the lambe, benediction, and honor, glorie, and power for euer and euer.
All the said creatures are bound to giue honor not onely to God, but also to Christ, as man and our redeemer, and so they here do.
That the same honor, glory and praise, which is giuen to him [Page 284] that sitteth in the throne, is also giuen to the lambe, and that of all creatures both here and in other places, manifestly prooueth that Christ as he was our priest and redéemer, was both God and man. For otherwise it had not béene lawfull to giue him the same honor and glorie which we giue to God.
And white stooles were giuen to euerie one of them ⸫ one: and it was said to them, that they should rest yet a little time, til their fellow seruants be compleate, and their brethren that are to be slaine euen as they.
This one stoole signifieth the glorie, and blisse of the soules onely, but at the day of iudgement they shall haue it doubled by adding the glorie of their bodie also.
We allow of this note, as of our owne. But is there nothing to be noted in the opening of the former fower seales, and the horses, and that this vision of the soules of the martyrs was deferred to the opening of the fift seale? Is it not a declaration that persecution for religion, & for the testimonie of the truth should then haue his full force and swaie when the fourth monarchie grew to, or toward an ende. But if you would open your eies to espie this, you woulde not so please your selues, and delight in your persecuting church here shadowed or prophesied of.
And I saw when he had opened the sixt seale, and ⸫ behold there was made a great earthquake, and the sunne became blacke as it were sackecloth of haire, and the whole moone became as blood.
The tribulation that shall fall in the time of antichrist.
As there be that enterpret this, of the tribulation that hath or shall fall vpon the earth, for the contempt of the word, so comprehending the calamities that haue befalne since antichrist inuaded the papal seate: so there be also that enterpret this of the end of the world, and Christs comming to iudgement. To whom I assent rather, for these two causes. One, for that the signes here, are the same which the Euangelists set downe to be signes of the end of the world. The other bicause nothing but the sight of so [Page 285] great and excellent maiestie as our Lord and Sauior shall come withall to iudgement, can daunt, and in such order terrifie the great potentates, and princes of the earth, that they know not whether to turne them, how to escape, or where to hide themselues.
Hurt not the earth, and the sea, nor the trees ⸫ till we signe the seruants of our God in their foreheads.
It is an allusion to the signe of the crosse, which the faithfull beare in their foreheads, to shew they be not ashamed of Christ. Saint August▪ tract. 43. in Io.
Christians in the primitiue church, when the confession of Christ was ioined with worldly ignominie, did to shew how little they were ashamed of Christ crucified, signe themselues with the signe of the crosse. But since▪ you papists haue brought in so many foule abuses about the crosse, that where papists are, it is very dangerous to haue any vse of it. Howbeit in this place what is meant by the signe or seale of God, I thinke it safest to learne of Saint Paule, who telleth vs,2. Tim 2. 19. that the foundation of God remaineth sure, and hath this seale, that the Lord knoweth who are his. Which knowledge of God causeth his to be safe, at the last day, when he executeth vengeance vpon the whole worlde besides.
And I heard the number of them which were signed, an hundred fortie foure thousand were signed ⸫ of euerie tribe of the children of Israel.
Of all the tribes put togither so many 144000.
To this I can say nothing, but this your note is true, your text is vntrue.
Of the tribe of Iuda twelue thousand signed, &c. vnto the ninth verse.
He signifieth by these thousands, and the multitude following all the elect of the Iewes to be in certaine number, the elect of the Gentiles to be innumerable.
And after this, I sawe ⸫ a great multitude, which no man could number of all nations and tribes, and people & toongs.
The elect of the Gentiles.
This note might haue béene syared, for they are starke blinde that cannot sée it without your direction.
Standing befor the throne, and in the sight of the lambe, clothed in white robes, and ⸫ palmes in their hands.
Boughes of the palme tree be tokens of triumph and victorie.
These notes may be put amongst your works of supererogation.
These are they which are come out of great tribulation, and haue washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the lambe, &c. to the end of the chapter.
The glory of martyrs.
Which is more and greater than is possible for man to merit.
And another Angell came and stood ⸫ before the altar.
The priest standing at the altar, praieng and offering for the people in the time of the high mysteries. Christ himselfe also being present vpon the altar, is a figure of this thing, and thereunto he alludeth.
Now the masse is a figure of this vision, the priest is a figure of the Angell, and we must imagine Christ either hanging ouer the altar, or lieng vpon the altar, and to this saint Iohn alludeth héere. And all this must néedes be true, our Rhemists who cannot forge, faine, lie, nor erre, haue set it downe, and we must receiue it on their credit. And so their masse came from heauen, as sure as they are honest men, or as sure as if it were sealed with butter.
And the smoke of the incenses ⸫ of the praiers of the saints ascended from the hand of the Angell before God.
If this be saint Michaell, or any Angell, and not Christ himselfe, as some take it, Angels offer vp the praiers of the faithfull, as the 24. elders did. chap. 5. For this word Saints is taken heere for holy persons on earth, as often in the scriptures. Though it be not against the scriptures, that the inferior saint or Angell in heauen should offer their praiers to God by their superiors there: but heerby we conclude against the protestants, that it derogateth not from Christ, that Angels or saints offer vp our praiers to God. As also it is plaine of Raphael, Tab. 12. 12.
Such premisses, such conclusion. You must haue that, which you dare not certainly set downe, granted you, or else your conclusion carieth not so much as anie shew, or likelihood of following. That diuers take this Angell to be Christ, you your selues confesse, and that Christ is many times in scriptures called an Angell, I am sure you will not denie. That one Angell offereth, and not many, what can it signifie, but that we haue one mediator not many: and if we haue but one, then why may not Christ be he? That of the 24. elders in the fift chapter, is a vision of the saints vpon the earth, offering their owne praiers. For Iohn in that chapter doth not describe the state of the church as it shall be in heauen, but as it is héere vpon the earth: and therefore setteth it downe magnifieng and praising the lambe, by whom the booke was opened, that is, Gods will in his word reuealed and made knowen. But you did well to tell vs that saints héere are taken for holy persons vpon earth: for your blind schollers do not imagine that there be any saints, but those which are dead and gone, and which the pope hath canonized, and are to be found in his calendar. If the superior saints offer the praiers of the inferior, then we néed to learne the orders of saints and Angels in heauen, that we go not to them, that themselues néed the helpe and intercession of others. But who can so tell vs, that we may beléeue him? You say it is not against the scriptures. If it be scripture that telleth vs, that we haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ, who is the propitiation for our sinnes, and that we haue one mediator, then multitude of mediators and aduocates is against scripture. We dare not beléeue your dreames, which are [Page 288] no where warranted in the word. And we maruell not, that you thinke it no derogation to Christ, to take away his mediatorship of intercession, when you make him but halfe a redéemer, and halfe a sauiour. As for that of Raphaell it may serue to deceiue your simple followers withall, but not to confirme any matter of controuersie against your learned aduersaries, who know it not to be canonicall scriptures.
And the fift Angell sounded with the trumpet, and I saw ⸫ a star to haue fallen from heauen vpon the earth, and there was giuen to him the key of the pit of bottomlesse depth.
Most vnderstand all this of heretikes. The fall of an archheretike, as Arius, Luther, and Caluin out of the Church of God: which haue the key of hell to open and bring foorth all the old condemned heresies buried before in the depth.
And we also vnderstand this of archheretikes. But as you erre in your iudgement of heresie, so you set them downe for archheretikes who were not, but principall and woorthie ministers of God in his church. Your odious coupling of Luther and Caluin with Arius, is ridiculous, when neither they had nor held any of Arius heresies. It is true, and signified by the star, that heretikes rise of those that haue béen of great account amongst Christians, and therfore haue the more opportunitie to deceiue with, and become sectmasters, as the bishops of Rome, who were sometimes most highly and woorthily estéemed, and now are become apostataes. These, as they rightfully challenge to themselues the keies of hell, so haue they let abroad in a maner al condemned heresies. Ebions heresie in denieng that faith alone sufficeth for iustification. Montanus heresie in making lawes for fasting daies. The Manichées heresie in forbidding priests to marrie, [...] lib. 3. cap. 27. Idem lib. 5. cap. 18. and so consequently of most heresies one péece or other.
And from the smoke of the pit there issued foorth ⸫ locusts into the earth: and power was giuen to them, as the scorpions of the earth haue power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grasse of the earth, nor any green thing, nor any tree, but onely men which haue not the signe of God in their foreheads.
Innumerable petie heretikes following their maisters, after the opening and smoke of the bottomlesse pit.
The innumerable locusts that deuour the wealth of the earth, and with their vaine speculatious sting, and poison those which loue not the truth, are by the pope let out of hell, and haue sparsed ouer the christian world in infinite multitudes, as both his schoolemen, and the sundry and diuers orders of his religious do testifie. For what estimate may be made of the whole number,Sab [...]lic [...]. when only one order, namely, the Franciscane friers were able to spare to the pope thirtie thousand able men to beare armour at one time.
And they had ouer them a king, the angell of the bottomlesse depth, whose name in Hebrew is Abaddon.
The cheefe master of heretikes.
You say that in English his name is destroyer. We sée then the diuell who was an homicide, and a destroier from the beginning is this king, and captaine ouer the archheretike, and his locustes, and that they vnder him worke the great, and mightie destruction of men which here is prophesied. And this agréeth with the prediction of the apostle Paule,2. Thes. 2. 9. That antichrist should come by the working of sathan, with all power and signes, and lieng woonders. The pope therefore and his cleargie haue both a mightie and a cunning king, and captaine to conduct them to destroy, and to be destroied.
⸫ And the rest of men, which were not slaine with these plagues, neither ⸫ haue done penance from the works of their hands, not to adore deuils and idols of gold, siuer, and brasse, and stone, and wood, which neither can see nor heare, nor walke, and haue not done penance from their murders, nor from their sorceries, nor from their fornication, nor from their thefts.
Pagans, infidels, and sinfull impenitent catholikes must be condemned also.
This phrase being the like both in Greeke and Latin, signifieth such [Page 290] sorrowfull, and penall repentance, as causeth a man to forsake his former sinnes and to depart from them. [...]. See the same phrase cap. 2. 21. 22. & Acts. 8. 22.
Your two notes being both out of one sentence, which could not well be deuided, I haue coupled togither. And bicause I am sure that by catholikes you meane none other but papists, therefore you do well to couple them with pagans, & infidels. For touching saluation and damnation they stand all in one state & case, that is, in the state of damnation, except they repent. As for your phrase which you make so much a doo about, it hath alreadie béen diuers tunes examined & prooued, that your imagined satisfactorie penance can not be gathered out of it. Otherwise we do think that repentance to be but counterfet, which wanteth the testimonies of true repentance, & doth not cause men to forsake their former sins, and to depart from them. But I pray you tell me, your images of gold, siluer, brasse, stone, and wood, can they see, heare, or walke? haue you done penance from the works of your hands, or will you wilfully go to the diuell?
And I saw an other angell, strong, descending from heauen, clothed with a cloud, and a rainbowe on his head, and his face was as the sunne, and his feet as a pillar of fier.
Christ the valiant angell is heere described.
I maruell that you followed not your Liranus to expounde this of the bishop of Rome: but that flatterie you are ashamed of, though in other things you excéede him. But the circumstances make it plaine, his dignitie, power, strength, his decking from top to toe, the greatnes of his voice, the brightnes of his countenance, his vnused steps comprehending lande and sea togither, can not well agrée to any other.
And when the seauen thunders had spoken their voices, I was about to write: And I heard a voice from heauen saieng vnto me: Signe the things which the seauen thunders haue spoken: and ⸫ write them not.
Manie great mysteries and truths are to be preserued in the church, [Page 291] which for causes knowen to Gods prouidence, are not to be written in the booke of holie Scripture.
Farre fetched, and déere bought is good for ladies, Iohn was forbidden to write, Ergo they are kept in the church. When you can prooue that your church knoweth those things, which Saint Iohn was forbidden to write, and those things which Saint Paule heard, and sawe in heauen, and might not vtter, then will I beléeue all your vnwritten verities.
And the angell which I saw standing vpon the sea, and vpon the land ⸫ lifted vp his hand to heauen, and he sware by him that liueth for euer and euer, &c.
This was the maner of taking an othe by the true God. as Deut. 32.
There were diuers and sundrie maners of taking othes by the true God, which I do not thinke so necessarie here to be noted, as that you haue taught men to forsake God, and to sweare by those which are not Gods,Ierem. 5. [...]. and as the thing which is héere sworne, that is, that time shalbe no more, which is most necessarie for men to consider, that they flatter not them selues with the eternall continuance of the world.
And he said to me, Take the booke and ⸫ deuoure it.
By earnest studie and meditation.
You say well, adde this (I pray you) that it is not onlie to be read, studied, and thought vpon, but also in as large measure as we are able to attaine to, vnderstood, and laied vp in our harts.
And it shall make thy bellie to be bitter, but in thy mouth it shalbe ⸫ sweete as it were honie.
Sweete in the reading, but in the fulfilling somewhat bitter, bicause it commandeth works of penance, and suffring of tribulations.
The promises of the most gratious fauour of God, and good life to beleeuers are swéete and delectable, but that we must passe [Page 292] through manie and bitter tribulations to come to life, to flesh and blood can not be but bitter. As for your satisfactorie workes of penance, which your mind runneth on, are not to be found any where in this booke: but your hart is alwaies on your half penie.
But the court which is without the temple, cast foorth and measure not that: bicause it is giuen to the Gentiles, and they shall tread vnder foot the holie citie ⸫ two & fourtie moneths.
Three yeeres and an halfe which is the time of Antichrists raigne and persecution.
But that these moneths are to be measured here by our ordinarie moneths, that resteth to be prooued. The onlie thing that we can learne by this is, that Antichrists raigne shall not endure alwaies, but in comparison of Christes raigne which shalbe eternall, if shalbe verie short. But how long or how short so euer the time is, this is certaine and plaine against the papists, that during Antichrists raigne, the holie citie, that is, the church shall be troden vnder foote.
And when they shall haue finished their testimonie, the ⸫ beast which ascended from the depth, shall make warre against them, and shall ouercome them, and kill them.
The great Antichrist.
The bishop of Rome, who though in the eies of the world séeme to preuaile, and to kill the witnesses of Gods truth, yet he can not do it till they haue finished their testimonie, that is, the time that God hath appointed them for the execution of their office.
And their bodies shall lie in the streets of the ⸫ great citie, which is called spiritually Sodom and Egypt, where the Lorde also was crucified.
He meaneth Hierusalem, named Sodome and Egypt for imitation of them in wickednes: so that we see his chiefe raigne shalbe there, though his tirannie may extend to all places of the world.
How faine you would turne mens eies from Rome, to looke for the great Antichrist els where. Séeing the names and other attributes are spirituall descriptions of this citie, and that Rome resembleth Hierusalem in killing Christ in his members, is like Sodom in beastlie filthinesse, and like Egypt both in ambition and superstition, and in indeuor to hold the people of God in seruitude and thraldom, I sée not why we should still thinke that to be the great citie here spoken of.
And the inhabitants of the earth ⸫ shall be glad vpon them, and make merrie.
The wicked reioice when holie men are executed by the tirants of the world, bicause their life and doctrine are burdenous vnto them.
This is verie true, and taught by dailie experience vnder the Pope, and such tirannous princes as bend their might, force, and authoritie to aduance his dignitie.
And the seuenth Angel sounded with a trumpet, and there were made loud voices in heauen, saieng, ⸫ The kingdome of this world is made our Lordes and his Christes, and he shall raigne for euer and euer, Amen.
The kingdome of this world vsurped before by Satan and Antichrist, shall afterward be Christs for euer.
This last trumpet summoneth all the dead to rise againe, and so to come to iudgement, at which time all enemies shalbe destroied, and God sole seazed in quiet possession for euer and euer of the whole world.
And the Gentiles were angrie, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead to be iudged, and ⸫ to render reward to thy seruants the prophets and saints, and to them that feare thy name, little and great, &c.
To repaie the hire or wages (for so both the Greeke word and the Latin signifie) due to holie men▪ proueth against the protestants, that they did trulie merite the same in this life.
Whatsoeuer it pleaseth you to conceiue in your imagination, that is by and by sufficientlie prooued. The signification of [...], hath beene often examined, and yet it could neuer be shewed that it alwaies signifieth hire or wages due, and that for worke: for that must be prooued afore merit can follow. For that which is not otherwise due but by promise, may prooue the liberalitie of the giuer, but not the merit of the receiuer. And thus your proofes prooue nothing, but that brag is a good dog, and doth diligently serue your turne.
And a great signe appeered in heauen.
The dragons incredulous persecuting multitude, and Antichrist the chiefe head thereof.
You haue deliuered a briefe summe of this chapter in my iudgement, both bréefly and truly.
⸫ A woman clothed with the sunne, and the moone vnder hir feet, and on hir head a crowne of twelue stars.
This is properly and principally spoken of the church, and by allusion of our blessed Ladie also.
There be some of your side, which least they should be driuen to admit Ecclesiam latentem, [...] de [...] ecclesia. cap. 2. an hidden church, wrangle hard for the contrarie, and so your doctors are not agréed on the case.
And there was seene another signe in heauen, and behold ⸫ a great red dragon hauing seuen heads and ten horns, & on his head seuen diademes.
The great diuell Lucifer.
Bicause my purpose is but to answer you where cause is, and not to write commentaries, therefore I will not meddle with that which might be noted vpon the description of the diuell vnder the forme of a dragon.
And his taile drew the third part of the stars of heauen, and cast them to the earth.
The spirits that fall from their first state, into apostasie with him and by his meanes.
The taile of the dragon be hypocriticall false prophets. As dragons and serpents carie their venim, that they sting and poison withall in their tailes: so the diuell seduceth and beguileth by his false lieng prophets. The stars of heauen cast downe to the earth, are the most noble and notable men that séeme far to excell all others, brought to be altogither earthly minded, and to refuse celestiall things.
And the dragon stood before the woman, which was readie to be deliuered: that when she should be deliuered, he might ⸫ deuour hir sonne.
The diuels endeuor against the churches children, and specially our blessed Ladies onely sonne the head of the rest.
It is true that the diuell that is so great an enimie to the children of the church, beareth also a speciall malice to Christ the head of the church, and would haue deuoured him, but could not. And bicause he knoweth that he cannot otherwise hurt nor harm Christ, therefore he séeketh to swallow and deuour vs Christs brethren, by the séed of the word, and mightie working of Gods spirit begotten and borne of the church to God.
And ⸫ they ouercame him by the blood of the lambe, and by the word of their testimonie, and they loued not their liues euen vnto death.
When the Angels or we haue the victorie, we must know that it is by the blood of Christ, and so all is referred alwaies to him.
You should haue said, if you would haue spoken truly, and so as much as please vs, is referred to him. For, for to haue all referred to him, is al that we contend and striue for: Faith in his blood [Page 296] is the victorie whereby we ouercome the world, and all our enimies. The strength of nature, the abilitie of frée will, merits of our works, crossing, holie water, indulgences, pardons, masses, and whatsoeuer trumperie you striue for beside, do nothing auaile to this.
And there were giuen to the woman two wings of a great eagle, that she might flie into the desert, vnto hir place, where she is nourished ⸫ for a time, and times, and halfe a time from the face of the serpent.
This often insinuation that Antichrists reigne shall be but three yeeres and an halfe, Dan. 7. 25. Apocalipse 11. 2. 3. and in this chapter v. 6. c. 13. 5. prooueth that the heretikes be exceedingly blinded with malice, that hold the pope to be Antichrist, who hath ruled so many ages.
Master Saunders in his demonstrations hath as doughtily done for you, as so darke proofes out of such doubtful places could suffer, and hath already receiued answer sufficient at the hands of that learned and reuerend man Master Whitakers. You know how doubtfully all expositors expound these descriptions of the time, and must we néedes credit you, that it must be taken according to our vsuall supputation? As for the ages, which you suppose your pope hath ruled, you may cut off the one halfe of them, which I am sure you imagine.
And all the earth was ⸫ in admiration after the beast.
They that now follow the simplest and grossest heretikes that euer were, without seeing miracles, would then much more follow this great seducer, working miracles.
They which learne of them that preach the word truly and sincerely, cannot be seduced by miracles. Bicause they know and haue learned, that whatsoeuer miracles serue not to the confirmation of that doctrine which is taught vs in the word, they are but illusions of the diuell, and lieng signes of Antichrist, which God doth send, permit and suffer, to shew who they be which constantly cleaue to him and his truth. But on the contrarie part, it is no maruell though your followers be easily seduced and beguiled. [Page 297] First, bicause they be ignorant, and know nothing: secondly, bicause they depend vpon men (who as they say cannot erre) and not vpon the word of truth, and therefore beléeue many things, wherof they haue no ground, but either lies or illusions.
And he opened his mouth vnto blasphemies toward God, ⸫ to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and those that dwell in heauen.
No heretikes euer liker Antichrist than these in our daies, specially in blasphemies against Gods church, sacraments, saints, ministers, and all sacred things.
Lay away lieng, and speake the woorst you can truly of those whom you call the heretikes of these daies, and I am sure you cannot prooue your slanderous spéeches by them. But in truth none be so like Antichrist as the pope, and you his friends. Wherin we will report nothing maliciously by any of contrary religion vnto you deuised, but truly testified, reported, and witnessed by friends and fautors of the Romish power in their stories and writings. One poisoned his God: another cast his God into the fire:The consessor to Henrie the sixt Emperor. Hildebrand. Leo the tenth. another would eate his peacocke in despite of God: another counted the religion of Christ a fable or a tale. It were infinite to set downe all their blasphemies. But if these blasphemed not, then tell me what you call blasphemie?
And I saw ⸫ another beast comming vp from the earth, and he had two hornes like to a lambe, and he spake as a dragon.
Another false prophet inferior to Antichrist shall worke woonders also, but all referred to the honor of his master Antichrist. So doth Caluin & other archheretikes peruert the world to the honor of Antichrist, and so do their schollers also for the honor of them.
How faine you would turne all things from your selues to others. The former beast comming out of the sea betokeneth all those kingdoms and potentates that haue opposed themselues to Christ, and with force and violence sought to suppresse the kingdome of Christ. The second beast like a lambe betokeneth all orders of the papisticall cleargie, who vnder the name of Christ [Page 298] and his church, oppugne Christ and his church, and reteine some similitudes of the old church to deceiue withall, and are maruellous cunning artificers to coine, forge, feigne, and counterfet miracles.
And I looked and behold ⸫ a lambe stood vpon mount Sion, and with him an hundred fortie and fower thousand hauing his name, and the name of his father written in their foreheads.
Christ and the same number of the elect which were signed. c. 7.
This is set downe for our comfort, that we should neither be caried away by the vniuersality of them that are seduced, neither terrified with the greatnes of the troubles and miseries, wherewith the children of God are afflicted. For howsoeuer in the eies of the world, the pope and his séeme to preuaile for a time, yet Christ and his elect stand vpon mount Sion, which is a figure of his true church triumphing.
These are they which were not defiled with women: for they are ⸫ virgins. These follow the lambe whither soeuer he shal go.
One state of life more excellent than another, and virgins for their puritie passing the rest, and alwaies accompanieng Christ according to the churches himne out of this place: Quocunque pergis virgines sequuntur, &c.
You are the most grosse, and the most carelesse heretikes that euer set pen to paper. Were all the elect votaries, and professed single life? who can beléeue you? Especially séeing the Israelites (to whom this number here spoken of, was in the seuenth chapter properly applied) did desire earnestly, and thought it a great blessing of God to haue fruit of their bodies. It cannot therefore be otherwise, but that virgins be héere called those, which are not defiled with spirituall fornication: in which sense Paule prepared the Corinthians to present them a pure virgin vnto Christ. [...]. Cor. 11. 2.
These were bought from among men, the first fruits to God and the lambe.
Your church hath verie obedient children of you: for if she say the crow is white, you will beléeue hir. For otherwise if you had eies in your head, you might sée that she applieth this scripture at randon, as she doth in a maner all that she dealeth withall. For the circumstances of this place maketh it very plaine, that the whole number afore spoken of, are the first fruits to God and the lambe.
And an other angell followed, saieng, fallen, fallen is that great ⸫ Babylon, which of the wine of the wrath of her fornication made all nations to drinke.
The citie of the diuell, which is the vniuersall societie of wicked misbeleeuers, and ill liuers in the world.
If euill liuers be a parcel of this society, your church of Rome must néeds haue her part in it. I maruel what Saint Augustine meant in his daies to make Rome the vniuersall head of this societie,De ciuitate dei lib. 15. ca. 5 and that Enochia which Cain built was a figure of Rome, that being the first citie in time, and Rome the first in dignitie, the foundations of both being laide in blood, the founders of both being murderers, murderers I saie of their owne naturall brethren. And that Babylon must néedes be here taken for Rome, this maketh it manifest, that you your selues cannot assigne any other citie, that hath made all nations to drinke of the wine of her fornications spirituall.
If any man adore the beast, and his image, and receiue the character in his forehead or in his hand, ⸫ he also shall drinke of the wine of the wrath of God, which is mingled with pure wine in the cup of his wrath, and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the sight of the holie angels and the sight of the Lambe.
The great damnation, that shall follow them that forsake Christ and the church, and worship antichrist or his image.
Into which stubborne and obstinate papists do headlong run, and will not be reclaimed by any meanes.
Here is the patience of saints, which ⸫ keepe the commandements of God, and the faith of Iesus.
Faith is not enough to saluation, without keeping the commandements.
This cauill hath béene often enough answered. Obedience alwaies followeth a true liuely iustifieng faith, and yet it is not our obedience, that iustifieth and saueth vs.
And I sawe an other signe in heauen great and maruellous, seauen angels hauing the seauen last plagues. Bicause in them the wrath of God is consummate.
The tribulations about the daie of iudgement.
The tribulations that God hath afflicted the world withall since the first spreading of the Gospell, and shall afflict it with at any time, betwixt this, and the daie of iudgement.
And I sawe as it ⸫ were a sea of glasse mingled with fire, and them that ouercame the beast, and his image, and the number of his name, standing vpon the sea of glasse hauing the harpes of God.
Baptisme.
Least the greatnes and the multitude of the gréeuous plagues should ouermuch dismay the godlie, the holy Ghost afore hande setteth downe their happy and blessed estate, wherein they shall eternally ioie, and reioice with God, and his Christ, that haue their eies fixed vpon that, to the end they may the easilier deuour and swallow vp the great troubles, and miseries of this life.
And singing the ⸫ song of Moyses the seruant of God, and the song of the lambe, saieng, Great and maruellous are thy [Page 301] works Lord God omnipotent: iust and true are thy waies king of the worlds.
The song of Moyses and Christ is the new Testament and the old.
This song is the ioifull thankesgiuing that the saints of God vse, for his benefits. It is called the song of Moyses, and Christ, bicause the benefits of all times of the lawe, and of the Gospell are therein considered, the deliuerie of the children of Israel, and the redemption of all nations vnder heauen. It consisteth of thrée parts: namely in considering the woonderfulnes, and gloriousnes of Gods works: the iustice and truth of God in his waies: and the terriblenes and fearefulnes of his iudgements.
⸫ Bicause they haue shed the blood of the saints and prophets, and thou hast giuen them blood to drinke, for they are woorthie.
The great reuenge that God will do at the later daie vpon the persecutors of his saints.
The great reuenge that God hath done, and shewed vpon all the persecuting tyrants of the primitiue church. And this withal is to be diligently remembred, that Gods arme is not shortened, and his hand is stretched out still. And therefore still blood must be the drinke of them that delight in blood, and they that loue darknes, shall haue their rewarde in the kingdome of darknes, and they that loue not the truth, must be giuen ouer to beléeue lies.
And men boiled with great heate, and ⸫ blasphemed the name of God hauing power ouer these plagues.
The desperate and damned persons shall blaspheme God perpetuallie, which shall be such onely as do not repent in this life.
If I did not perceiue that these plagues are referred to former times, I would referre this to you whome I sée blinded with hipocrisie, and drunken with the confidence of your owne merits, so that when you intend and purpose to serue God, you commit [Page 302] idolatrie, and bicause you sée not your sinnes, you can not abide anie admonition or reproouing, and when God striketh and punisheth you, bicause you vnderstand not the cause, you are neuer the better, but grudge and blaspheme, and runne headlong to the diuell without repentance. But when I looke vnto those former times, which are here spoken of, I finde the same rootes of euill in them which are in you, although not so déepe rooted in them as in you, that is, the philosophicall doctrine of frée will and confidence in them selues and their workes, which made them suppose that they pleased God, when they killed his saints enemies to those opinions: and bicause they did not imagine that they did amisse, therefore no maruell though they repented not, but grudged and blasphemed at the plagues which God powred vpon them. For the same causes must néedes in euerie one haue like effectes.
And they blasphemed the God of heauen, bicause of their paines and woundes, and ⸫ did not penance from their works.
See chapter 9. verse 2. in the margent.
The foole will not giue his bable for the tower of London, for then he should misse a great deale of good sport. Your marginall annotation hath bene viewed and answered, the substance wherof being friuolous and foolish, you haue repeated I knowe not howe oft in these annotations.
And I sawe from the mouth ⸫ of the dragon, and from the mouth of the beast, and from the mouth of the false prophet, three vncleane spirits in maner of frogges.
The dragon is the diuell, the beast Antichrist or the societie whereof he is the head, the false prophet either Antichrist him selfe, or the companie of heretikes and seducers that follow him.
That by the dragon the diuell is signified, and by the beast the Pope or the societie whereof he is the head, we easilie consent with you, but the false prophet here we suppose to be Mahomet, that hath seduced the whole empires of the Turkes and Persians. And al these by euill, wicked, and seducing spirits bend them [Page 303] selues, and all their force against the Church and kingdome of Christ.
And he shall gather them into a place, which in Hebrewe is called Arina-gedon.
The hill of theeues by Saint Hieroms interpretation.
The coniectures of interpreters is very diuers vpon this word, but this is plaine, that being in the time of the sixt Angels powring foorth his viall, it is a matter to be accomplished néere about our times, and it is therefore the diligentlier to be considered and weighed of vs with the issue of it. The summe of it is, that the diuell and Antichrist shall by their false prophets, perswade the Kings of the earth to bend all their whole force against the church and against the Gospel of God, to extinguish and destroy it. By all likelihoode the time of accomplishing this is nowe at hand, for I suppose there was neuer afore anie such conspiracie of princes for that purpose.Iudges 4. the whole chap. and 5. ver. 19. But God who drewe Iabin and Sisera to Magiddo, which bicause it was placed by a mountaine, is called héere Arma-gedon, to giue them and all their great armie into the hand of a woman to destruction, hath promised to doe the like héere, to the great comfort and consolation of his church and people, especiallie of those which are now gouerned by Deborah.
And ⸫ the great citie was made into three parts: and the cities of the Gentiles fell.
The citie or common welth of the wicked diuided into three partes, into infidels, heretikes, and euill Catholikes. The citie is here called Babylon, whereof see the next chapter verse 5.
The citie still I take for Rome, called héere Babilon. The diuision of it I take to be into Epicurean Atheists, close hipocrites, and cruell superstitious, and yet openlie wicked ignorant people.
And there came to me one of the seuen Angels, which had the seuen vials, and spake with me, saieng: Come, I will shewe thee the damnation of the great harlot.
The small damnation of the whole companie of the reprobate, called heere the great whore.
The finall damnation of the popes of Rome, and their church there so euidentlie described by their maners, nature, properties, conuersation of life, apparell, power ouer the kings of the earth, that neither man, nor place vpon the earth can be found, to which euerie part of this description can so aptlie agrée to as to these. Open therefore your eies, and espie her whom the holie Ghost laieth out so openlie before you, and flie from her betimes, least you be partaker of her plagues and damnation.
Which sitteth vpon ⸫ many waters.
These many waters are many peoples, verse 15.
Héere you haue found scripture for your vniuersalitie. The whoore hath a large dominion, and many people vnder hir: euen as many, as without all iudgement receiue whatsoeuer it pleaseth the bishops of Rome to obtrude to them.
The beast which thou sawest ⸫ was and is not, and shal come vp out of the bottomlesse depth, and go into destruction.
It signifieth the short raigne of Antichrist, who is the chiefe horne or head of the beast.
I would it had pleased God to make it so short as you imagin it, it had saued the blood of a great number of saints, and bred quietnes in our daies: but sith it hath pleased God otherwise, God open our eies, that we may sée, know, and take héed in time.
And the ten horns which thou sawest, are ⸫ ten kings which haue not yet receiued kingdome, but shall receiue power as kings one hower after the beast.
Some expound it of ten small kingdoms into which the Roman empire shall be diuided, which all shall serue Antichrist both in his life and a little after.
I consent to them that interpret this of our kingdoms in Europe, England, France, Spaine, Scotland, Nauar, Denmarke, Sweueland, Beame, Poland, Hungarie, which all haue serued Rome. But the continuance of their seruice the beasts whole life and a little after, is one of your dreames.
And the ten hornes which thou sawest in the beast these shal hate the harlot, and shal make hir desolate and naked, and shal eate hir flesh, and hir they shal burne with fire. For ⸫ God hath giuen into their harts to doo that which pleaseth him: that they giue their kingdom to the beast till the words of God be consummate.
Not forcing or moouing any to follow Antichrist, but by his iust iudgement, and for punishment of their sinne permitting them to beleeue and consent to him.
Of Gods working in the minds of men, and of your foolish friuolous flieng to permission, we haue spoken diuers times afore. I cannot learne of you, to speake otherwise than the holy Ghost hath taught me. but héere it is manifest that those kings shall not serue the whoore so long as you dreamed of, but that though by the iust iudgement of God, they for a time gaue their crowns and dignities vnto Antichrist, yet God hath alreadie altered the minds and wils of some of these, and will when his good pleasure is, alter the rest, that they shall hate the harlot, and make hir desolate and naked, according to the words of this prophesie.
As much as she hath glorified hir selfe, and hath been in delicacies, ⸫ so much giue hir torment and moorning: bicause she saith in hir hart: I sit a Queene, and widow I am not, and moorning I shall not see.
The measure of paines and damnation according to the wicked pleasures and vnlawfull delights of this life, which is a sore sentence for such people as turne their whole life to lust and riot.
Though this be properly spoken and meant of the paines and damnation of the whoore of Babylon, yet it may be well extended [Page 306] to all those, that after hir example excell in pride and ambition, and other impieties. For as they haue folowed hir in sinning, so no doubt they shall follow hir in the punishment of sinne.
And ⸫ the kings of the earth that haue fornicated with hir, and haue liued in delicacies, shall weepe and bewaile themselues vpon hir, when they shall see the smoke of hir burning.
Kings and marchants are most encumbred, endangered, and drowned in the pleasures of this world, whose whole life and traffike is (if they be not exceeding vertuous) to find varietie of earthly pleasures. Who seeing once the extreme end of their ioies, and of all that made their heauen heere, to be turned into paines and damnation eternall, then shall howle and weepe too late.
Kings and marchants, and all other that haue had hir in reuerence, shal be astonied at the iudgements of God vpon hir, and shall moorne, especially all maner of shauen marchants, bicause by hir decay they lose their corporall commodities. For thereby their Romish marchandise, wherein consisted their whole traffike, becommeth dead ware, and hangeth on their hands. For that they haue no vent for it.
⸫ Reioice ouer her heauen, and ye holie Apostles, and prophets, bicause God hath iudged your iudgement of her.
The angels and all saints shall reioice and laude God to see the wicked confounded, and Gods iustice executed vpon their oppressors, and persecutors: and this is that which the martyrs praied for, chapter 6.
All celesticall creatures, togither with the saints of God are called to celebrate, and shew foorth their spirituall ioie, and gladnes, for the destruction of the enimies of Gods church, and for the notable reuenge that God hath made for the blood of his saints, that hath béene spilled.
And one strong angell tooke vp as it were a great milstone, and threw it into the sea, saieng: with this violence shall ⸫ Babylon that great citie be throwen, and shall now be founde no more.
By this it seemeth cleere, that the apostle meaneth not any one citie, but the vniuersal companie of the reprobate, which shal perish in the day of iudgement, the old prophets also naming the whole number of Gods enimies mistically Babylon, as Ierem. cap. 52.
How cléere can any thing here make it, that by Babylon one citie is not ment? The whole number of the reprobate shall perish at the day of iudgement. What then? Doth that hinder that the head, and principall citie of the diuels kingdome, is not ment here, by Babylon? Babylon is taken in the scriptures mystically for the whole number of Gods enimies, Ieremie. 52. Babylon in that chapter is not named, and though it be by circumstance desciphered, I sée nothing why there also, it should not be taken for the citie it selfe. But howsoeuer it be taken there, it is most manifest, that here it must be taken for Rome. For what other citie is situate on seauen hils? what other citie hath had kingdome ouer the kings of the earth? what other city hath made the nations to erre in her inchauntments? and in what citie else may a man finde the blood of the prophets, and saints that haue béene slaine vpon the earth? So that the reasons that lead vs to vnderstand it of Rome are so many, and so plaine, that except a man would shut his eies against the light, he cannot choose but sée it. Yet this is farther to be gathered, that the head and principall citie of the diuels kingdome can not fall without the ruine and fall of the whole kingdome.
And againe they said Allelu-ia.
This often repeating of Allelu-ia in times of reioising, the church doth follow in her seruice.
And where all things in the church ought to be done to edifieng, the people who vnderstand neuer a word, are neuer the better, neither for your Latine, Gréeke, nor Hebrew. And yet you thinke it sufficient to tell vs that such a thing, or such a thing in the scriptures, is also in your church seruice. It were too great a disgrace for you, to say or sing in plaine English, praise yée the Lord.
Let vs be glad, and reioice, and giue glorie to him: bicause [Page 308] ⸫ the marriage of the Lambe is come, and his wife hath prepared hir selfe.
At this day shall the whole church of the elect be finally and perfectly ioined vnto Christ in marriage inseparable.
In the meane space we had néed to take great héed of being seduced by your perswasions, and so of forsaking Christ, and coupling our selues to another man, that is, to the pope: which is both the popes, and yours whole endeuors.
And he said to me write, Blessed be they that are called to the ⸫ supper of the marriage of the Lambe.
That is the feast of eternall life, prepared for his spouse the church.
And not for you which imbrace another head and spouse in his stéede, to whom you haue giuen greater preheminence, then to Christ himselfe.
And he was clothed with a garment sprinckled with blood: and his name is called the word of God.
The second person in Trinitie, the Sonne or the word of God, which was made flesh. Io. 1.
Who shall confound antichrist, and all the power of the earth which taketh his part, euen with the sword, that procéedeth out of his mouth.
And he hath in his garment, and in his thigh written, king of kings, and lord of lords.
Euen according to his humanitie also.
Our Lord and Sauior Christ, God and man, after his resurrection is aduanced aboue all principalities and powers, and euery name that is named in heauen and in earth.
And I sawe an angell descending from heauen, hauing the key of the bottomlesse depth, and a great chaine in his hand.
See in S. Augustine (lib. 20. de ciuit. ca. 7. 8. & seq.) the exposition of this chapter.
Your referring men to the doctors sheweth that your care is not for ignorant men to profite them, for they are not the better for this reference, and the learned néedeth it not.
And I sawe seates, and they sate vpon them, and iudgement was giuen them, and the soules of the beheaded for the testimonie of Iesus, and for the word of God, and that adored not the beast, nor his image, nor receiued his character in their foreheads, or in their hands, and haue liued and reigned with Christ a thousand yeeres.
Quid in millenario numero nisi ad proferendam nouam sobolem perfecta vniuersitas praestitae generationis exprimitur, hinc per Iohannem dicitur. Et regnabunt cum illo mille annis, quia regnum sanctae ecclesiae vniuersitatis perfectione solidatur. D. Gregorius. libro 9. moral. cap. 1.
Your poore countrimen are greatlie beholding to you, they are much the better for your note, they vnderstand it as well, and are edified as much by it as by your church seruice. And for my part bicause you haue not vouchsafed to turne it into English your selues, and bicause it toucheth no matter of controuersie betwixt vs, I will also take mine ease and leaue it as I finde it.
And when the thousand yeeres shall be consummate, Satan shalbe loosed out of his prison, and shall go foorth and seduce ⸫ the nations that are vpon the foure corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, and shall gather them into battell, the number of whom is as the sand of the sea.
Saint Augustine thinketh that these do not signifie anie certaine nations, but all that shall then be ioyned with the diuell and Antichrist against the church. lib. 20. de ciuitate cap. 11. See Saint Hierome in Ezechielem lib. 11.
We agrée with Augustine that all enemies of the church are signified, open, as Turkes and such like, priuie, as the Pope, papists [Page 310] and such like, who vnder the name and title of Christ persecute the members of Christ, which the text it selfe doeth plainlie insinuate, which saith that they are the nations, which are vpon the foure corners of the earth.
And I sawe a great white throne, and one sitting vpon it, from whose sight ⸫ earth and heauen fled, and there was no place found for them.
They shall then be new, not the substance, but the shape changed. 2. Peter. 3. See Saint Augustine lib. 20. de ciuit. cap. 14.
That this is to be expounded of the innouation of heauen and earth, we consent, but I muse for whome you gathered your notes. The learned without you know whither to repaire for resolution in their doubts. The vnlearned can not consult with Augustine though they would. These references to sée the iudgement of Doctors haue no profit, but to make a shew of your reading.
And I sawe the dead, great and little standing in the sight of the throne, and ⸫ bookes were opened, and another booke was opened, which is of life, & the dead were iudged of those things which were written in the bookes, according to their works.
The bookes of mens consciences, where it shalbe plainlie read, what euerie mans life hath bene.
Our owne consciences and thoughts at that day shall either accuse or excuse vs. Looke therefore well into your consciences, and take héede that you trust not too much, and to farre to your Pope of Rome, for it is well knowen that he is but a mortall man, and not God.
And ⸫ he that was not found written in the booke of life, was cast into the poole of fire.
Such as do no good workes, if they haue age and time to do them, are not found in the booke of life.
Your note is neither gathered out of this place, neither warranted [Page 311] by anie other. He that liueth to mans state hath age, and he that liueth long hath time to do good workes, but suppose they haue done none, shal we cut frō them hope of mercie afore the last gaspe, & may not the like grace be shewed them, that was graunted to the penitent theefe? The time therefore of working must begin at their conuersion and true turning to God, whether it be earlie or late, otherwise this place sheweth nothing, but that onlie the elect shalbe saued. Others, though in shew they haue led a painfull religious life,Mat. 7. 22. 23. though they shalbe able to say, Lord, haue not we done thus and thus in thy name? yet shall haue answere, depart from me ye workers of iniquitie, I neuer knew you.
And I Iohn sawe ⸫ the holie citie Hierusalem new, descending from heauen, prepared of God as a bride adorned for hir husband.
The Church triumphant.
The ioy and comfort of all the saints of God to thinke of. Now euerie gift which we receiue in this life, is a pledge and token of that loue, wherewith Christ hath imbraced his church as his spouse: but then she shall be perfectlie adorned and beautified, and put into actuall possession of al the good things, which are Christs her husbands.
And I heard a loud voice from the throne, saieng, behold ⸫ the tabernacle of God with men, and he wil dwel with them.
This Tabernacle is Christ according to his humanitie.
Though it be true, that by the incarnation of our Lord and sauiour Christ, and his taking vpon him our nature, God dwelleth with vs, yet héere it is spoken of Gods receiuing vs into the participation of the glorie of his Christ. For then when we shall be receiued into eternall and euerlasting felicitie, this societie, coniunction, and dwelling of God and man togither, shall most cléerly and perfectly appéere.
And God shall wipe away all teares from their eies: and death shall be no more, nor moorning, nor crieng, neither shall there be sorrow any more, which ⸫ first things are gone.
God is likened to a mother, which wipeth away the teares from the infants eies and chéekes, whereby is signified, that not onely there shall be an end of the miseries of this mortalitie, but also that there shall remaine no token, step, nor print of our former calamities.
He that shall ouercome, ⸫ shall possesse these things, and I will be his God and he shall be my sonne.
He that hath the victorie in the church militant, shall haue his reward in the triumphant.
If hope of praie, and spoile, and liberall intertainment make men to aduenture them selues, and their liues for victorie, howe much more we, whose liues are a continuall warfare, who are most certaine and assured of victorie, should manfullie and valiantlie fight against all spirituall enemies, sith the liberalitie of God is so great to victors and conquerors.
But ⸫ to the fearfull and incredulous, and execrable, and murderers, and fornicators, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liers, their part shalbe in the poole burning with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.
All that commit mortall sinnes, and repent not, shall be damned.
The wages of euerie sinne is death.Rom. 6. 23. All impenitent sinners therefore how smal soeuer their sinne séeme to be, shalbe damned, which is also plainly here insinuated, in that not onelie vnbeléeuers, & other grosse and foule sinners in the common iudgement of men, are reckoned, but also and that first of all, those which are fearfull and cowards in Gods cause are set, which is a fault that most men little regard, and make a small account of, and therefore all sins without repentance draw men to damnation.
And he tooke me vp in spirit into a mountaine great and high, and he shewed me the holie citie Hierusalem, descending [Page 313] out of heauen from God ⸫ hauing the glorie of God. And the light thereof like to a pretious stone, as it were to the Iasper stone euen as Christall.
The glorie of the triumphant church.
Which though it be héere excellently, swéetly, and delectably shadowed, yet it doth excéed far the capacitie and reach of our dull braines and weake vnderstanding in this vale of miserie. Howbeit the holy Ghost doth thus describe it, to the end that we considering the excellencie of this description, and waieng that that the holy Ghost hath but shadowed these things by the most excellent earthly things that are, we should be wholy rapt and inflamed with the loue of these things, and haue our eies continually vpon them, and long and earnestly desire to haue the actuall fruition of them.
And it had a wall great and high, hauing twelue gates, and in the gates twelue Angels, and names written thereon, which are ⸫ the names of the twelue tribes of the children of Israel.
The names of the patriarks and apostles honorable and glorious in the triumphant church.
In respect of the promises made to the fathers, and in respect of the doctrine of truth, and sauing health deliuered to the whole church by the holy apostles, and in whatsoeuer respect beside that you can reckon, neither derogating from the glorie of God, nor dissonant from the truth of his word.
And ⸫ the citie is situated quadrangle wise, and the length thereof is as great as also the bredth, and he measured the citie with the reed, for twelue thousand furlongs, & the length and height, and bredth thereof be equall.
See S. Hierom ep. 17. touching this description of the heauenly Hierusalem, which is the church triumphant, teaching that thes [...] things must be taken spiritually, not carnally.
This admonition is very necessarie for your poore blind followers, who know nothing, and are vtterly destitute of all vnderstanding. [Page 314] But alack how is it possible for them to take these things spiritually, who are altogither carnall, led by masters and teachers, which are themselues void of the spirit of God? But out of poperie in this light of the Gospell, it is hard to find any so ignorant, that thinketh not that these things ought to be spiritually vnderstood.
And ⸫ temple I saw not therein. For our Lord God omnipotent is the temple thereof and the lambe.
All externall sacrifices, which now is the necessarie duetie of the faithfull shall then cease, and therefore shall neede no materiall temple.
The sacrifice which your minde runneth of, is now no dutie of a christian. And though we haue now places to méete in, to heare and learne the word, to praie and to praise God in, to celebrate the misteries which he hath left to his church, and to vse all spirituall exercises: yet temples we haue none, for God him selfe is our temple,1. Cor. 6. 19. for we dwell in him, and we are his temple, for his spirit dwelleth in vs. As for your propitiatorie sacrifices, you may take paines to returne them to Rome, from whence they came.
There shall ⸫ not enter into it anie polluted thing, nor that doeth abomination, and maketh lie, but they are written in the booke of life of the lambe.
None not perfectlie clensed of their sinnes, can enter into this heauenlie Hierusalem.
You know that in this life we know but in part, we loue but in part,1. Cor. 13. 9. and therefore no worke perfectlie good can procéede from vs. Those therefore that put confidence in the meritoriousnesse of mens workes, can not enter into this Ierusalem. And I muse that you tremble not, and quake not, when you sée that he that maketh a lie can not enter, considering it appéereth in all your workes, and especiallie in these notes, that you thinke it not dishonestie or shame commonlie to lie. And another thing I would haue you to consider of, why this celestiall citie is called rather by the name of Ierusalem, then of Rome, séeing that (if your doctrine be true) Rome hath greater priuiledges vpon earth, then euer had Hierusalem, and therefore were méeter to shadow that celestiall citie.
In the middest of the streete thereof, and on both sides of the riuer ⸫ the tree of life yeelding twelue fruits, rendring his fruit euerie moneth, and the leaues of the tree for the curing of the Gentiles.
Christ is our tree of life, in the Church by the blessed Sacrament, and in heauen by his visible presence, and influence of life euerlasting, both to our bodies and soules, of whom Salomon saith, The tree of life to all that apprehend him. Prouerb. 3.
It is true that Christ is this trée of life, and that he worketh life and health by the ministerie of his worde and sacraments to beléeuers. And that the knowledge of the benefits which we haue by Christ, is the leaues wherebie the Gentiles receiue health, and are cured: and that Christes bodilie presence not in the Sacrament but in heauen, preserueth eternallie the bodies & soules of them that shalbe saued.
And I Iohn which haue heard and seene these things, and after I had heard and seene, I fell downe ⸫ to adore before the feete of the angell which shewed me these things, and he said to me: Stand vp, for I am thy fellow seruant.
You see it is all one to adore before the feete of the Angell, and to adore the Angell, though to adore him be not expressed, as in the 19. chapter. See the annotation there, verse 10.
If your note be true, then how can you adore before images, and not adore images? For if to adore before an Angel, & to adore an angell be all one, then how is it not also al one to adore before an image, and to adore an image? Your annotation shall receiue answer amongst the rest.
And he that is iust ⸫ let him be iustified yet, and let the holie be sanctified yet.
Man by Gods grace, and doing goodworkes doth increase his iustice.
This is according to your accustomed maner, dallieng, and deluding with words ambiguous. It is manifest that the Apostle [Page 316] reiterating one and the same thing in diuerse wordes, doeth by the latter expresse the meaning of the former. Our iustice therefore, but not our iustification before God, may be increased by the meanes you speake of, for it is properlie Gods iustice, and not ours whereby we are iustified before him. Gods iustice I call the obedience of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ, which God imputeth to those whose sinnes he pardoneth, and which can onlie abide the rigour of Gods examination, according to his perfect rule of iustice, that is, the lawe. Mans iustice I call the fruits and effects of the spirit of regeneration, which do more and more dailie abound and increase in the godlie, as knowledge and faith doeth more and more encrease.
Behold I come quickelie, and my reward is with me to render to euerie man ⸫ according to his workes.
Heauen is the reward, hire, and repaiment for goodworkes in all the Scriptures, and yet the aduersaries will not see it.
That our good workes deserue or merite heauen, is the thing which we can not sée, nor you shew through all the Scriptures. And yet you cease not to make lame and halting arguments that followe not: for if alwaies vpon reward, deseruing necessarilie followeth, then it must follow that your fellowes, which haue bene rewarded with the gallowes, haue also deserued the gallowes, which if you graunt, then you ouerthrowe the concertation of your Catholike church, the chéefe purpose whereof was to iustifie traitors.